be in a combustion Thirdly as rebellion is an heape of manie sinnes so it ruineth many persons and therefore they iustly deserue first of all to be buried in those ruines themselues and to fall into the pit which they digged for another The life of one Prince is of more value then of many others Therefore the people suffered not Dauid to goe in person against Absolon but saide vnto him If wee flye away they will not care for vs neither if halfe of vs dye will they care for vs but now thou art worth tenne thousand of vs as 2. Samuel chap. 18. verse 3. And againe when Ishbi-benob which was of the sonnes of the gyants was like to haue slaine Dauid with the sword had he not beene presently succoured by Abishai who smote the Philistim and killed him his men sware vnto him saying 2. Sam. 21 17 Thou shalt go no more out with vs to battell that thou quench not the light of Israel The King is the Sunne and shield of the Land he is the light of Israel take him away and all is left in miserable and vncomfortable darkenesse Many mens liues depend vpon his life and the safety of thousands vpon his safetie Princes are the Fathers of the Country more dangerous for the subiect to kill one of them then for the childe to kill the Father as much more as the ruine of the commonwealth consisting of innumerable thousands of houses is worse then the fal of one particular and priuate house As then the Captaine of an hoast is worth many souldiers and the Gouernour of a ship many common passengers and Marriners so is the Head of the kingdome more of valew then many subiects Though many souldiers haue fallen in battell yet often the victory hath beene gotten sildome or neuer when the Generall falleth 1 Kings 22 35 36. And to this purpose wee may well apply that which is written though spoken to another end I will smite the Sheepheard and the sheepe of the Flocke shall bee scattered abroad Matth. 26 verse 31. Fourthly such as conspire against Princes haue bene punished oftentimes in their house in their lands in offices in death in buriall in name and in posterity For who knoweth not the custome obserued euen from the beginning as we may see also in holy Scripture Ester 8 1. 2 Sam. 16 4. 1 Kings 2.16 Ier. 22 8. Prou. 10 7. All dignities and preferments are taken away from such greeuous torments and tortures are laide vpon them a violent death is prepared for them an honourable buriall is denied vnto them their blood is stayned and tainted and the children vnborn feele the smart of it Vse 1 This putteth vs in minde of sundrie duties due to Kings and Princes First we must stand in feare of them they carry not the sword in vain Rom. 13.4 Iob 19 29. It is not put into their hands for a shew for he is the minister of God to take vengeance on him that doth euill Therefore Salomon saith The wrath of a King is as the Messenger of death Prouer. 16 14. and like the roaring of a Lyon chap. 19 12. We must therefore feare the sword of Caesar and therefore haue Princes the sword of iustice born before them that the beholding thereof might put all persons in remembrance of this dutie Plutar. in 〈◊〉 Romes Among the heathen the Romane kings Dictators Pretors and Consuls had their Rods and Axes euermore carried before them to breed a terror of their authority in all that see them A good subiect as one saith feareth blame as much as paine and reproch as much as death The good subiect hath alwayes one eye vpon the sharpnesse of this sword that he doth not prouoke it and the other vpon the heynousnesse of this offence that hee neuer commit it This feare is the best porter at the Princes gate it serueth notably to keepe all traitors and rebels out of the kings Court and treachery out of the peoples heart It is as a bridle that curbeth all disobedience where it is not there is an easie entrance for traitors and treasons like the horse which hauing the bridle pulled out of his mouth rusheth forward into the battaile without order and gouernment Hence it is that Salomon ioyneth the feare of God and the fear of the King together Prou. 24 21. where the feare of GOD is which is the beginning of wisedome there will follow the feare of superiour powers ordained of God Another duty is to honour Princes whom Vse 2 God hath first honoured Rom. 13 7. Giue honor to whom ye owe honor So Exod. 20 12. and 22 28. 1 Pet. 2 17. Ester would not presume into the presence of the great King vntill hee held out his golden Scepter Chap. 5 1 2. Ioab though hee were Captaine of the hoast gaue Dauid the honour of the victorie 2 Sa. 12 27. Nathan the Prophet and Zadok the Priest made obeysance before Dauid with their faces to the ground 1 Kings 1 23. And Bathsheba the Queene bowed her face to the earth and did reuerence to the King and saide Let my Lord King Dauid liue for euer v. 31. Euery soule is bound to yeeld this honour if they would be honoured of God Thirdly we are to performe obedience Vse 3 whereunto a way is made by the former For if wee truely honour them wee will readily obey them euen for Conscience sake This is a dutie yeelded by the Childe vnto the Father by the Seruant to the Maister much more then ought it to bee yeelded by the Subiect vnto his Soueraigne as in Titus chapter 3. verse 1. and in the 1. Peter chapt 2. verse 13. This must bee performed readily sincerely and heartily Obiect But it may bee sayde That some are euill Princes wicked men contrary to God whence springeth all goodnesse are such to bee obeyed I answer Answer It skilleth not what their persons bee the full security and therefore it is iust with God to make vs feele his iudgements in our owne persons 41 And on the morrow all the Congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron saying Ye haue killed the people of the Lord. 42 And it came to passe when the Congregation was gathered against Moses and against Aaron that they looked toward the Tabernacle of the Congregation and behold the Cloud couered it and the glory of the Lord appeared 43. And Moses and Aaron came c. 44 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying c. 45 Get you vp from this Congregation c. In these words to the ende of the chapter we see another murmuring the day after the former The earth that had opened her mouth was scarse closed and the fire that was kindled was scarse quenched when they fell to a fresh conspiracy This is the nature of wicked men they are neuer at rest like the sea that is euer troubled Esay 57 20. This is the nature of sinne if it be not by and
for the greater among which this is one of the greatest The Prophet praying for the prosperous estate of the Kingdom of Salomon saith Giue thy iudgements to the King O God Psal 72 1 2. and thy righteousnesse vnto the Kings sonne Then shall he iudge thy people in righteousnesse and thy poore with equity This duty belongeth to vs and this ought to bee our prayer and petition and as God hath blessed vs with a gracious Prince his hopefull issue contrary to the expectation of many male-contents and hollow-hearted enemies of vs and our Religion so we are often to cal to remembrance the ioyfull and happy time when GOD in his great goodnesse brought him to this Kingdome and to sitte vpon the Throne lineally descended vnto him so that we may say with the Psalmist Psal 118 23 24. This was the Lords doing it is maruellous in our eyes this is the day which the Lord hath made let vs reioyce be glad in it Heereby did God allay the bitternesse of sorrow worthily conceiued for the decease of our late Soueraigne so that the setting as it were of the Moone was recompenced with the bright shining of the Sunne and the closing of the eyes as it were shutting the windowes of declining age with a greater perfection of age of sexe of gifts and many other prerogatiues Thus doth one and the same day minister matter and occasion both of sorrow and of gladnesse The 24. day of March Anno Domini 1603. of discomfort yet of comfort of weeping yet of reioycing as a medicine composed of contrary ingredients so that we may say sing with the Poet Iamque dies nisi fallor adest quē semper acerbū Semper honorandum sic dij voluistis habebo Virgil. Eneid lib. 3. Hunc ego Getulis agerem si Syrtibus exul Argolicoue mari deprensus vrbe Mycenae Annua vota tamen solennesque ordine pompas Exequerer strueremqque suis altaria donis That is This this day euer-dolefull shall and euer ioyfull be Yea merry-sad and bitter sweet thus God did it decree If I were cast among the Moores and liued a captiue slaue Yet yearely vowes and duties due the Altars high should haue Thus may we and a great deale more iustly say of the day aboue named which is heauy and yet happy threatning a storme and yet shining cleerely Who did not greatly feare and whose hearts were not full of perplexed thoughts to consider what dangers were likely to fall vpon our heads when God should call vnto himselfe Queene Elizabeth and gather her vnto her Fathers But behold Gods great prouidence dealing in mercy toward vs who shut vp the mouth of the Lyons and put vp the sword of the enemy and quenched the violence of the fire so that no noyse no tumult no crying was heard in our streetes no sacking of Cities no tumbling of garments in blood was seene no alarme of battell was discerned of any not a dog lifted vp his tongue Esay 9 5. but all things were submisse and quiet Thus God brought King Iames vnto the kingdome with a traine of all estates degrees callings companies and conditions with Oliue branches of peace in their hands sinesudore sanguine that is without sweating and blood-shedding No man lost his goods no man lost his life no Babilonish cōfusion followed but euery one held his owne with greater certainty and security then before whereat the enemies of our peace and religion fret and rage and gnash their teeth for anger and are like to burst for enuy seeing their expectation is frustated all theyr hopes are defeated Yea Lord disappoint them more and more cast them into the pit which they haue digged and rowle the stone vpon themselues which they haue stirred let them be consumed and confounded in theyr owne deuices and taste of the fruite of theyr owne malice let their eyes looke for a day of comfort and refreshing vntill they fall out of their heads according to that saying Rusticus expectat dum defluat amnis Horat. lib. 1. Epist 2. at ille Labitur labetur in omne volubilis aeuum That is They wait vntill the Riuer waxeth dry But he doth runne and shall eternally So then to vse the words of the Prophet Esay ch 5 24. As the flame of fire deuoureth the stubble as the chaffe is consumed of the flame so their roote shall be as rottennesse and their bud shall rise vp like dust because they haue cast off the Law of the Lord of Hostes and contemned the word of the holy one of Israel On the other side let vs acknowledge it to be our duty to render humble and hearty thankes to GOD for his goodnesse toward vs in deliuering vs from the dangers that did hang ouer vs in frustrating the policies of the vngodly in continuing among vs the Gospell of peace in maintaining concord and vnity among vs all these by placing our dread Soueraigne ouer vs and thereby remouing a thousand calamities that threatned shipwracke and finall desolation Let vs not now grow secure but oftentimes remember the benefits that wee haue receiued It is noted that when Salomon was set vpon the seat of Dauid his father 1 Kin. 1 48. the people came vp after him yea they piped with pipes and reioyced with great ioy so that the earth rang with the sound of them So when Hiram King of Tyrus heard the words of Salomon he reioyced greatly and saide 1 Kin. 5 7. Blessed be the Lord this day which hath giuen vnto Dauid a wise sonne ouer this mighty people Likewise when the Queene of Sheba saw the glory of Salomon and knew it to bee a chiefe signe of Gods fauour to haue godly and wise Rulers sit in the Throne of iustice and iudgement she brake foorth not onely into an admiration of his wisedome and his seruants happinesse but also into an open thanksgiuing Blessed be the Lord thy God which loueth thee to set thee on the Throne of Israel 1 Kin. 10 9. because the Lord loued Israel for euer and made thee King to doe equity and righteousnesse These are good examples for vs to follow and teach vs what we ought to doe when God blesseth vs with an vpright Dauid with a wise Salomon with a zealous Hezekiah with a religious Iosiah with a reforming Iehosaphat it is our duty to returne praise and glory to God and withall to pray heartily for the prosperous and happy continuance of such among vs that they may liue long vpon earth to promote his glory to aduance the Gospell to establish peace plenty and prosperity among their people 10. On the South-side shall bee the standard of the hoast of Reuben according to their armies and the Captaine ouer the sonnes of Reuben shall be Elizur the sonne of Shedeur 11. And his hoast and the number thereof were sixe and forty thousand and fiue hundreth 12. And by him shall the
make thee ruler ouer many things enter thou into the ioy of thy Lord. Euery calling fitted vnto vs is as a field giuen vs to till We may praise and commend the greater farmes Virg. Georg. lib. 2. Laudalo ingentia rura Exiguum coâ—to but it is better to husband the lesser forasmuch as our eye may more easily ouersee it and our losse shall be the lesse if we neglect it We shall finde enough to doe in the manuring of a little ground if we will keepe all things in a right order So it is much more in those places wherein God hath set vs the highest calling deserueth greatest commendation howbeit it draweth with it the greatest duties it requireth the greatest gifts and bringeth the greatest account Wherefore the lesser our calling is the better it may be employed and the more easily it may be dispatched If wee looke into the duties of the lowest callings we shall see they require great labour diligence care and faithfulnesse The greater our emploiment of those gifts hath bin which we haue receiued the more shall our comfort be when we must goe the way of all flesh We see this in the Apostle Paul 2 Tim. 4.7.8 who being in a maner at the point of death found great ioy of heart in the remembrance of this that he had endeauoured with a good conscience toward God and man to walk in his calling I am now ready to be offered and the time of my departure is at hand I haue fought a good fight I haue finished my course I haue kept the faith henceforth there is laid vp for me a crowne of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue me at that that day c. Thus it shall be with vs if we walke in his steppes if we bee faithfull in our places we shall find the same comfort in our death and departure out of this world and say with ioy of heart Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace Luke 2. The contrary practise will be most fearefull and terrible vnto vs. He that is a wicked man and an vnprofitable seruant and slouthfull that hideth his talent in the earth or smiteth his fellow seruants and beginneth to eate and drinke and to be drunken perswading himselfe that his master delayeth his comming shall haue his talent taken from him and be cast into vtter darkenesse where shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth If then we would haue this comfort to belong vnto vs and this threatning to be put farre from vs we must be carefull to performe the duties both of our generall and speciall callings If we performe the generall common duties of Christianity and yet faile in the particular parts of our callings we shall want this ioy of heart which we desire to feele in our selues Euery one hath a double calling Euery one of vs hath a double calling and we must shew our selues to be the seruants of God not onely in doing generall duties as in coming to Church in hearing the word in receiuing the Sacraments in following peace and walking in righteousnesse but also by employing our selues in our particular vocations as in being a Magistrate or Minister or housholder or subiect or seruant or child or Artificer or husband or husbandman and such like that so we may please God by bearing our selues in them with good conscience and therby receiue occasion to reioyce before him There can be no comfort vnto them that they belong to God in Iesus Christ that do follow the generall and faile in their particular calling The Minister that liueth in all common duties vnblameable in life deuout in prayer feruent in loue carefull in the fruits of righteousnesse cannot comfort himselfe if hee bee a dumbe dogge and an idle shepheard not able to guide the people of God and to feed them with the wholesome word of life Forasmuch as he is an euill Minister and a fearefull woe pertaineth vnto him 1 Cor. 9.17 The gouernour of a family that regardeth not the education of his children in the feare and information of the Lord and to prouide necessary things for them so farre as God shall inable him with a good conscience is a wicked parent howsoeuer hee seeme otherwise neuer so deuout and religious What we are in truth is better discerned by our carriage at home then abroad in our priuate families then in the company of others Many are religious because the company is so and because they are present with those that doe affect it But we must not be esteemed iudged off by one brunt or pang which may deceiue our heart shall better be made knowne by our ordinary demeaning of our selues among those with whom we haue our callings It was a notable testimony of true piety a religious heart in Dauid when he professed that he would walke within his house with a perfect heart Psal 101.2 Euery hypocrite will talke of religion when others doe so but we must make it our talke and communication within our houses reforming them according to the ordinance of God and instructing them that liue vnder our roofe in the word of God Lastly it is our dutie as we haue receiued Vse 4 a proper and peculiar calling so to walke in the particular duties of our seuerall callings whereunto we are called that so we may serue him that hath set vs in them and receiue occasion to reioyce before him As he hath called vs so let vs walke whether we be Ministers or people husbands or wiues in Church or Common-wealth This is the generall rule often remembred by the Apostle 1 Cor. 7.20 24. Let euery man abide in the same vocation wherein he was called and a little after Let euery man wherein he was called therein abide with God Let vs not stretch our selues beyond the bounds of our calling If the hand through enuy of the greater gifts of the eyes would needes take vpon it to see and by seeing to direct the body or if the eye not contenting it selfe to see for the whole would seeke to speake and vtter a voyce as the tongue if the head would attempt to walke and take vp the office of the feete or if the left hand hauing the same gift with the right would maligne it because it is more apt strong ready quick and able to execute the function belonging vnto it who would not complaine of this confusion as most vnnaturall and monstrous threatning the ruine of the whole body This duty hath many branches First it teacheth that euery one ought to haue a proper and personall calling wherein he is to walke diligently carefully and painefully whether he be high or low rich or poore bond or free all without exception must haue a particular vocation of his owne Christ is called in the Gospel the Carpenter Mar. 6.3 Moses kept his fathers sheepe Exo. 3.1 Psal 78.72 Ephe. 4. â—â— Dauid followed the Ewes great with young Euery one must labour working
their head and gouernour Iudg. 11.10 and that they would bee subiect vnto him The Lord be witnesse betweene vs if we do not according to thy words In like maner Iehoiada the Priest making Ioash king whoÌ„ he had preserued from the massacre executed against the blood royall and hidden sixe yeres in the house of the Lord tooke an oath of the captaines guard that they should obey the king whom he shewed vnto them 2 Kin. 2.11.4 Whereby we may conclude that Christian Princes may bind their subiects by an oath and that subiects may ought to swear to do all homage vnto their Princes so that it argueth a treacherous intent meaning in the Popish sort that refuse to take the oth of alleageance as if they meant to performe no duty to their lawfull Princes For all such as are the Popes subiects caÌ„not be true subiects if he that challengeth a supremacy be their Prince the Prince cannot be supreme Againe an oath may lawfully be taken to confirme a league and establish a couenant between man and man to assure those we deale with that we for our parts mean faithfully purpose to keep it inuiolable And we haue sundry examples heereof in holy Scripture Abraham entred into a league with Abimelech Gen. 21.23.24 26.21.29.31 and confirmed the same by oath For when Abimelech said Swear vnto me heere by God that thou wilt not deale falsely with me nor with my sonne c. he answered I will sweare The like is shewed afterward how Abimelech maketh a couenant with Isaac at Beer-sheba he said Let there be now an oath betwixt vs euen betwixt vs and thee and let vs make a couenant with thee that thou wilt doe vs no hurt as we haue not touched thee c. and they arose vp betimes in the morning and sware one to another The like agreement by oath passed betweene Iacob and Laban Gen. 31.53 So did Dauid and Ionathan make a faithful league betweene them and confirmed it with a solemne oath 1 Sam. 18.3 and 20.8 and 23.18 As then we may sweare to witnesse our alleageance to Princes so also we may for the confirmation of couenants betwixt others and our selues Thirdly it is lawfull to take an oath for the deciding of controuersies that arise betweene party and party which otherwise cannot be ended Some things are committed and conueyed away in such secret maner that they cannot possibly come to light but onely by an oath so that Magistrates are forced to put men to an oath to witnesse the trueth in the Name of God When one is found slaine in the field and it is not knowne who hath slaine him the Lord commandeth that the elders of that citie which are next vnto the slain man shall come into his presence and to say Be mercifull O Lord vnto thy people Israel whom thou hast redeemed and lay not innocent blood vnto their charge Deut. 21.8 So we shewed before out of the Epistle to the Hebrews that the end of an oath is the confirmation of a truth Woe therfore vnto them that vse it and feare not to take it for the confirmation of an vntruth Lastly we may lawfully swear to iustifie our religion and to bind our selues thereby vnto his worship When men grow cold and carelesse or stand wauering and halting betweene two opinions as if they knew not whether they should worship God or Baal we may strengthen our selues and confirme our hearts in the purity of religion as in the dayes of Asa they entred into a couenant to seeke the Lord God of their fathers 〈◊〉 15. â— 14. and â— 32. with all their heart and with all their soule that whosoeuer would not seeke the Lord God of Israel should be put to death whether small or great whether man or woman and they sware vnto the Lord with a loude voyce and with shouting and with trumpets and with cornets These are the chiefe ends of an oath and therefore in euery Christian Common-wealth it ought to haue place without which many euils would lie hidden and vnknowne many men would be hindred in their right and many good duties would be vnperformed It is a good duty to testifie our subiection to our Princes and Magistrates It is a good duty to giue assurance to men of our faithfulnesse in keeping couenants It is a good duty to end controuersies and thereby to become peacemakers It is a good duty to binde our selues not to start backe from our holy religion profession but to continue constant vnto the end all which are the benefits that proceede from an oath Lastly the adioyned properties of an oath â—roper â—f an oth are to be considered For as euery oath is not vnlawful so euery oath is not lawful therefore we are to marke what are lawful what vnlawfull Those are lawfull that disagree not with Gods word those are vnlawfull that are contrary to it The lawfull oathes are vndertakeÌ„ of such things as are true certenly known possible godly necessary profitable waighty and worthy so great a confirmation If these or any one of them be wanting the oath becommeth wicked if they concurre and meete together so that we be duly prepared therunto it ought to be performed On the other side if the matters vndertaken be false or vncertaine or vnknowne or vnpossible or vnprofitable or vnnecessary or wicked or friuolous and light the oath is vnlawfull and to performe it is to adde sinne to sinne as we noted before For he that sweareth to performe that which is false maketh God that is trueth witnesse of an vntruth he that taketh an oath oâ— vncertaine things sweareth with an euill conscience and considereth not what he doth neither regardeth the presence the power and punishment of God when he presumeth to make God a witnesse of the things which hee knoweth not whether they be trueth or vntrueth he that taketh an oath of any wicked thing maketh God to fauour and approoue that which he hath forbidden in his Law and is flatly contrary to himselfe whosoeuer taketh an oath of vnpossible things mocketh God and man to their faces forasmuch as hee cannot haue a purpose and resolution to performe that which he speaketh and sweareth He that taketh an oath lightly declareth that he hath no reuerence or feare of God before his eyes And this is a most certaine rule that whosoeuer commonly sweareth commonly forsweareth or at least will make no bones of it if he see any aduantage to come by it because he that maketh no coÌ„science of the one will not make any of the other Thus we haue handled the doctrine of oathes let vs now make conscience of them take heed we take not the Name of God in vaine He is iealous of his honor and glory let vs not abuse his patience Though he be slow to anger yet he is great in power and albeit he beare long forbeare much Nahum 1.3 yet he will
foule or dung so filthy as we are through corruption Iob 14 verse 4 and 25 verse 4. Esay 64 6. Titus 1 15. There is no sent or sauour no carcasse so corrupt and ready to infect as that which proceedeth from our selues What it is that doeth chiefly infect wherby we defile our selues and one another This Christ teacheth Math. 15 verse 18. Those things which proceed out of the mouth come foorth from the heart and they defile the man Keepe out sinne from the heart and the plague shall neuer defile the man euery one therefore must labour to cleanse the heart Thirdly seeing it is caused by sinne wee must learne to search and finde out the true Vse 3 cause of the plague The enemies of Gods word will make the Gospel the cause of the pestilence and of all other calamities So did Ahab Iehoram make the Prophets the principall procurers of the famine which fell out in their daies 1 Kings 18 17. 2 Kings 6 31. Thus dealt the heathen with the christians that liued vnder the heathen and persecuting Emperours when any famine or pestilence or ouerthrow befell among them they imputed all to Christians and cryed out to haue them persecuted and punished as appeareth at large in the Apology of Tertullian These are blasphemous mockers and deriders of the holy faith of Christ which open their mouthes against heauen The chiefe cause of the plague is the contempt of the word Ier. chapter 29 17 19. Lastly euery one of vs must learne how to behaue our selues in the troublesome times of Vse 4 this heauy iudgement We must haue a tender feeling of their distressed condition that lye vnder this greeuous hand of GOD. The Church is compared to a body wherof Christ is the head Eph. 4 ver 16 and the faithfull are members Romanes 12 4. 1 Corinthians 12 12. They make but one body though they be many different members and are all vnder one head and therefore are to helpe one another to beare one anothers burden and so fulfill the law of Christ Galathians 6 2 1 Corinthians 12 verse 24. Let vs consider the seuerall duties belonging to seuerall persons in the day of visitation The duty of Magistrates is then especially to see religion established The duty oâ— Magistraâ—â—â— time of thâ— plague euill doers cut off from the City of God and all disorders remoued Psal 101 8. They must humble themselues and cause the people to humble themselues They must appoint fasting and praier that thereby they may moue the Lord to call backe his iudgement We haue a notable example of this in the King of Nineue Ionas 3 6â— when he feared a generall iudgement to come vpon himselfe and his people he rose vp from his throne and laide away his robe from him he couered himselfe with sackcloth and sate in ashes yea he proclaimed that neither man nor beast herde nor flocke should taste any thing and that they should cry mightily to GOD saying Who can tell if God will returne and repent and turne away from his fierce anger that we perish not Ion. 3 6 7 8 9. Here is a good president for Kings Princes what by their owne example publike decrees they ought to do that there may be a common humiliation of all estates 〈◊〉 dutie of â—â—â—â—sters in 〈◊〉 of the â—e It is the duty of the Ministers to preach the worde most earnestly both the Law and the Gospell in season and out of season to perswade to repentance to comfort the feeble-minded out of Gods word to stirre vppe the poore to patience the rich to liberality and all men to compassion and commiseration It belongeth vnto them as it were to stand in the gappe they must aboue others pray earnestly to God Amos 7. verse 25. knowing that the prayer of a iust man auaileth much if it be feruent Iames 5 16 17. So was it with Moses and Aaron when the plague was begunne he willed Aaron to take a Censer who ranne into the middest of the Congregation and stoode betweene the liuing and the dead offering Incense and making attonement for the sinnes of the people Numbers 16. verse 48. It is the duty of all parents to teach and instruct their children from whence 〈◊〉 dutie of â—â—â—â—nts in 〈◊〉 of the â—e for what causes God sendeth the pestilence and other calamites Deut. 6.7 They must goe before them in a good example of life Genesis chap. 18 19. and if they should see all other carelesse and negligent in this duty yet must they say with Ioshua chap. 24. verse 15. As for mee and mine house we will serue the Lord. It belongeth vnto them to call their families vnto priuate humiliation as Ester did chap. 14. verse 16. and euery day they should offer vp sacrifice for their seruants and children after the example of holy Iob chap. 1. verse 5. and pray for their safety and welfare and euerie day giue thankes for their most mercifull deliuerance while in the meane season so many fall on their right hand and on their left It is the dutie of rich men in time of contagion 〈◊〉 dutie of 〈◊〉 men in 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 to haue as at al other times so then especially a diligent care of the poore because then the greatest occasion is offered to doe good We must not shut them vppe in their houses and then shut vp our compassion from them as it were in a close prison without releefe It is the commendation of the Christian Church after the ascension of Christ that they had all things common and no man said that ought of the things which hee possessed was his owne neither was there any among them that lacked Acts 4 32 34. If they did this in the neede of the Church how much more ought we to prouide for those that cannot prouide for themselues He is not worthy to beare the name of a Christian that at such times would withhold things necessarie from those that are withholden from the companie of others Woe vnto those that would adde so great affliction to those that are deepely afflicted already The foure Lepers that were put out of the city according to the law dwelt apart by themselues at the entering in of the gate for feare of infection were notwithstanding prouided for in the streight siege of Samaria so long as there was any thing in the city they wanted not but were prouided for 2 Kings 7 4. So it ought to be among vs. It is the dutie of the poore needy to arme themselues with patience The dutie of the poore and needy in time of the plague as a shield buckler in time of trouble knowing that nothing falleth out without the prouidence appointment of God He will not lay more vpon vs then he will enable vs to beare but with the tentation will make an happy issue 1 Cor. 10 13. hee will comfort vs in our tribulation 2. Cor.
his mercy that we are not vtterly consumed Lam. 3.22 When Eli heard the punishment that God had determined to bring vpon him and his house for the wickednesse of his prophane sonnes he answered with all humility It is the Lord let him doe whatsoeuer pleaseth him 1 Sam. 3.18 God loueth a broken and contrite heart it is a sacrifice wherein hee greatly delighteth Lastly let vs make our whole life a continuall practise of vnfained repentance and labour for godly sorrow that wee may mourne and afflict our soules for sinne because it is sinne a breach of Gods law and displeaseth him Sinne will not lodge long where it is not cherished and made much off and entertained with delight It is as a ghest that will not lodge in such houses where he is not welcome but if once you make much of him and delight in him then he is an importunate and a shamelesse ghest you shall hardly rid your house of him In the word of God wee finde sundry meanes and motiues to moue vs to enter these meditations Motiues moouing vs to repentance First the commandement of God himselfe so often vrged and repeated Ier. 3.12 and 8.6 and 18.11 This was the voyce of Iohn crying in the wildernesse Repent bring forth fruits worthy amendment of life Matth. 3.8 This doctrine was preached in Paradise to our first parents and was afterward figured out by circumcision before the Law and by their purification after the Law Esay 1.16 Wash you make you cleane Againe such as repent not lye vnder the bondage of Satan they are as captiues prisoners bound to obey his will and to doe him seruice 2. Tim. 2.26 Thirdly such as die without repentance remaine for euer without remission and forgiuenesse They are lost children and must needs perish if they repent not before 2 Pet. 3.9 Luke 13.3 Fourthly the threatnings denounced executed vpon the rebellious and disobedient are made examples and admonitions vnto vs his vengeance iustly fallen vpon others should serue to amend vs 1 Cor. 10.5.6 2. Pet. 2.3 4. Psal 7.11 12. Fiftly the certainety and suddennesse of the last and generall iudgement which shall come as a theefe in the night when the heauens themselues shall passe away with a noise and the elements shall melt with heate and the earth with the workes therein shall bee burnt vp What manner of persons therefore ought wee to be in holy conuersation and godlinesse 2 Pet. 3.10 11. and 2 Cor. 5.10 Wee must all appeare before the iudgement seat of God that wee may receiue the things done in this body whether good or euill This last day is called a day of Reuelation Rom. chap. 2. ver 5. Lastly we must bee all ledde to repentance by the vnspeakable fruits that follow it as pardon of sinnes reconciliation with God peace of conscience hearing of our prayers and in the end blessednesse in the heauens Ezek. 33.11 CHAP. XVIII 1 ANd the Lord said vnto Aaron Thou and thy sonnes and thy fathers house with thee shall beare the iniquity of the Sanctuary and thou and thy sonnes with thee shall beare the iniquity of your Priesthood 2 And thy brethren also of the tribe of Leui the tribe of thy father bring thou with thee that they may be ioyned c. 3 And they shall keepe thy charge and the charge of all the Tabernacle onely they shall not come nigh the vessells c. 4 And they shall be ioyned vnto thee and keepe the charge c. IN the latter end of the former Chapter the people are brought in confessing their sins and crauing pardon of God Wee heard their greefe and sorrow for their sinnes and bewailing their transgressions past and saying Shall we perish vtterly and is there no hope of forgiuenesse Now we haue in this Chapter the answer of God to this question which did proceed from a feeling of their sinne and a feare of present death which they had iustly deserued For Moses declareth how God shewed himselfe reconciled notwithstanding their manifold prouocations he cannot keep his anger for euer but returneth vnto them in mercy when they turne vnto him by repentance The deuision of this Chapter Concerning the which reconciliation we must consider in this Chapter two points first the persons procuring the attonement which were the Priests Leuites attending to the Ministery of the word and Sacraments secondly the things appertaining vnto them and to their charge as also the next Chapter deliuereth such things as belong to the people Now the commandement belonging to them both to wit both to the Priests and Leuites which are heere said to be brethren All the Mâ—nisters ough to be as children Matth 23.8 2 Pet 15. Heb. 13.22 1 Pet 12. is directed to Aaron and not to Moses because this was a meere Church matter Ecclesiasticall not ciuill and his Priesthood was newly ratified to him by the authority of God and by a notable miracle in the flourishing of the Almond rod Chap. 17.8 The summe and effect is this that the Priests should minister in the Sanctuary at the Altar but the Leuites should minister vnto the Priests and both of them both for themselues the people First therefore the charge of the Sanctuary is committed to Aaron and his sonnes and to the ouersight of the Leuites to the eight ver that the seruice of God might not be prophaned either by themselues or by any other lest they made themselues guilty of sinne whereby the Lord would signifie that there was indeed no cause why any should enuy them this dignitie forasmuch as it was ioyned with such danger and difficulty The burden of the Priesthood was so great and lay so heauy vpon their shoulders that they were threatened to be punished if the worship of God which ought to bee performed with all reuerence were prophaned through their default From hence we learne that as euery sin is in it owne nature great so are these sinnes the greatest and most heinous which are committed against a mans particular place and calling wherein God hath set him â—e â—nnes â—test â—e â—ed â— mans ar Iob 2.9 The Prophets denouncing iudgements against sundry persons doe single them out for neglecting of personall duties The Prophet Micah threatneth the Rulers and men of might that they hate the good and loue the euill Who plucke off their skinne from off them and their flesh from off their bones they breake their bones and chop them in pieces as for the pot and as flesh within the cauldron Mic. 3.2 3. Thus also he noteth out the falsehood of the Prophets that made the people of God to erre and cry peace ver 5. The idolatrous kings are most of all taxed for the abuse of their calling not so much for priuate faults as other men but for their erecting or suffring of idolatry which they ought to haue pulled downe yea the good kings are often blemished that way because they reformed not the abuses that publikely reigned The Psalmist exhorting Iudges to their dutie and
slenderest there his teâ—â—ations wil be thickest where the hedge is lowest euery beast will seeke to enter so it is with vs if one place be left open vnguarded Satan will enter there as well as if we gaue hiâ— I passage many waies One knowne sin nourished in vs is sufficient for him to bring vs therby to damnation He can well abide to haue vs reformed in many faults that we should deny theÌ„ defie theÌ„ hate them and ery out against them yet some one sinne or other whereto we are by nature most enclined he fosteteth and furthereth in vs and by it in a vile manner he wholly possesseth vs and dwelleth in vs. It is a wonderfull pollicy of Sathan when he cannot make vs to walke and wallow in all sin he endeuoureth to poyson vs with some one sin lest he should wholly giue ouer his hold and by it will bring vs to destruction as well as by a thousand A Bird entangled with one foot and holden in the snare of the Fowler is as vnable to escape and flye away as if she were taken and held by both the feete So is it with man if he beholden in one notorious sin and flatter himselfe in it he is in as great danger of death and damnation as if he gaue ouer himselfe to many sins What I pray you should it profit when a City is besiedged and compassed with the enemy to shut vp all the gates and to leaue one standing open May not the enemy enter at that one as well as at many and by assault take the City and people Or what should it auaile a Marriner to stop all the holes of the Shippe where it leaketh and leaue one vnstopped Will it not sinke the Ship as well as many So what shall it profite and helpe vs to set open one corner of our hearts for one sinne to enter albeit we should shut vp and locke the doores of our hearrs against all other sins Will not Satan enter there and fill vs full of all wickednes bring vs to destruction of soule and body Consider the examples of Saul Herod Iudas Ananias and Sapphira all these turned from sin yea from many sins but not from all sinne nor from their speciall sins whereof they shold haue repented and therefore their repentance was but the shew and shadow of repentance and not true repentance indeed If then wee would haue that true godly sorrow which causeth repentance 2 Cor. 7 10. not to be repented of wee must turne from all our sins to God and bring foorth fruites worthy amendment of life and hereby learne to try our owne hearts by this special conuersion We must consider our proper and personall sins Endeuouring to be perfect as our heauenly Father is perfect Mat. 5 48 and not exempting our selues from the obedience of any of the Lords holy Commandements And Moses prayed for the people They desire the prayers of Moses as we heard before who refuseth not but prayeth for theÌ„ to God He was not mindfull of the wrongs sustained and of the iniuries receiued of them for in all the indignities offered vnto him he was patient and meeke aboue all men that were vpon the earth Numb 18 3. therefore he goeth to God and desireth him to remoue the iudgement The Doctrine from this place is this Doctrine It is our duty to pray one for another euen for our enemies It is our duty to pray one for another The Lord requireth of vs not only to commit to God and commend in our prayers the Saints but to be mindfull of our enemies and them that hate vs and to desire their good and conuersion This affection we see in Abraham who prayed earnestly and oftentimes for the Sodomites Gen. 18 23. that God would spare them not destroy the righteous with the wicked but rather to spare the wicked for the righteous sake This was also in Samuel when the people besought him to pray for theÌ„ that they dyed not he saide God forbid that I should sin against the Lord and ceasse praying for you c. 1 Sam. 12 23. How often did Moses Aaron pray for Pharaoh and spread out their hands vnto the Lord That the plagues might ceasse and that he might know that the earth is the Lords Exod. 9 29. This duty Christ our Sauiour setteth downe as a rule to guide vs both by word of mouth and by example of life For he taught his Disciples this Doctrine Mat. 5 44. Loue your enemies blesse them that curse you do good to them that hate you and pray for the that hurt you and persecute you c. Now this point as Christ preacheth so he practiseth and prayeth for his enemies Father forgiue them for they know not what they do Luk. 23.34 Thus did the faithfull witnesse of God Stephen wheÌ„ he was stoned he kneeled downe and cryed with a loud voice Lord lay not this sinne to their charge Acts 7 60. The Reasons are plaine and direct First we Reason 1 are fellow-members of the same body and fellow-souldiers that fight vnder the same Captaine Iesus Christ We see them embers of our body are carefull for the good one of another vnlesse they be dead and sencelesse so should we be mooued at the consideration of the troubles and wants of the Church as the Apostle by this similitude teacheth vs 1 Cor. 12 20 21. We are many members yet but one body and the eye cannot say vnto the hand I haue no need of thee nor the head againe to the feet I haue no need of you So it is in the body of Christ wee cannot want each other but stand in need one of another to keepe the whole body in peace and concord In regard heereof it is that wee are partakers also of their prayers so as we pray one for another and seek the good benefit one of another as the Church did the deliuerance of Peter Acts 12 5. Secondly this duty of praying for our brethren Reason 2 is inforced charged vpon vs because it is acceptable to God and an oblation wherwith he is delighted and well pleased For our prayer is directed in his sight as Incense Psal 141 â— and the lifting vp of our hands as an euening sacrifice It auaileth much if it be feruent it pierceth the heauens and obtaineth euery good blessing at the hands of God for our selues for others The Vses foâ—low First we are especially in Vse 1 duty bound to pray for Magistrates and those that be in authority as the subiects for their Princes and the people for their Pastors that the worke of God may prosper vnder their hands This the Apostle teacheth 1 Tim. chapter 2 1 2. So the Iewes were commanded to pray for Babylon that persecuting Citty where they were captiue Ier. chap. 29 ver 7. We see in the naturall body that albeit the members haue care one of another yet the chiefest care is for the
Let vs not therefore look how many we be in number but how our right our workes be For when God will punish no multitude can priuiledge and therefore the Wiseman sayeth Though hand go in hand they shall not bee vnpunished Prouerb 16 verse 5 so that all the loftinesse and haughtinesse of men how soeuer they thinke themselues backed and shall be borne out by friends and mighty men of the world shall be brought downe and made low Esay 2 11 12 c. Vse 3 Lastly this admonisheth euery Country Citie Nation Language and People if they would enioy their lands and goods in peace they must seeke to be at peace with God and if they would not haue destruction come vpon them from him let them not draw it as it were with Cart-ropes vpon themselues by their sinnes and casting from them the lawes of God For the prouidence of God is ouer all the wayes of men and therefore hee will bring destruction vpon them This is the dignity and honour of a Citie except the inhabitants of it do betray it it cannot be betrayed Many thinke the onely strength and safety of a Citie to consist in the iron gates strong barres high walles deepe ditches great pieces of Ordnance and much munition and the honour and ornament thereof to stand onely in goodly houses stately towers braue castles and curious workemanship of cunning Artificers neuerthelesse such as put theyr confidence in these are greatly deceiued they make flesh their arme know nothing how to make Townes and Cities fortified It is true piety and godlinesse that is the defence and glorie of a Citie and no man can destroy a Citie except those that are the inhabitants do destroy it themselues This is it that the Prophet telleth Niniueh that great and bloudy Citie Genesis 10 12. Nahum 3 1 Art thou better then populous No that was situate among the riuers that had the waters round about it whose rampart was the sea and her wall was from the sea c. Yet was she carried away she went into captiuity c. Nothing can deliuer where sinne reigneth Defences â—re no defences all meanes are vaine and vnable to saue It is not the woe and miserie of a City or Nation or Towne or House that they haue lost a number of able men by the sword or that manie are smitten downe with the plague and pestilence but this is the wretchednes of a place that it is full of drunkards vncleane persons swearers Atheists and such like horrible impieties These are the procurers of woe these are the causes of destruction And howsoeuer some may repent and saue themselues their owne soules yet it shall not long keepe vs from generall iudgements so long as these things are found among vs. It cannot be that the Lord should long forbeare vs wee haue hardned our hearts through his patience We haue filled vp the measure of our sinnes and they are growne to so great an height that euery man now adayes maketh a scorne and scoffe of the word of God and there are among vs not onely committers of euill but scorners of good things these are perillous dangerous times What then can we expect but that God should come against vs and set all our sinnes in order before vs nay before himselfe Let vs therefore repent and turne from our sinnes and returne to the Lord our God and then though wee should taste of a generall desolation yet when it commeth it shall go well vs and we shall haue our reward in the life to come 48 And the Officers which were ouer thousands of the hoast the Captaines of thousands and the Captaines of hundreds came neere vnto Moses 49 And they saide vnto Moses Thy seruants haue taken the summe of the men of warre which are vnder our charge and there lacketh not one man of vs. 50 Wee haue therefore brought an Oblation for the Lord what euery man hath gotten of Iewels of Gold Chaines and Bracelets rings earrings and tablets to make an attonement for our soules before the Lord. 51 And Moses and Eleazar the Priest tooke the Golde of them and all the wrought Iewels c. 52 And all the golde of the offering that they offered vp to the Lord c. 53 For the men of warre had taken spoyle euery man for himselfe 54 And Moses and Eleazar the Priest tooke the gold of the Captaines c. The offering of the Captaines followeth in these words That which they brought was matter of great price thereby giuing to God thankes for couering their heads in the day of battell and desiring to make an attonement between the Lord and their owne soules This offering was accepted and laide vppe in the Tabernacle for a memoriall for the Children of Israel Obserue here sundry points of instruction First from the persons that offer to God and acknowledge Gods mercie to wit the Captaines themselues that were the chiefe in this businesse that howsoeuer God be to be serued of all without exception and all must shew themselues ready to doe it yet aboue all the cheefest and the heads ouer others ought to be leaders to the rest So was it when the Israelites were brought ouer the red sea and deliuered from all their enemies Moses and Aaron prouoked them by their example to giue praise and glory vnto God and encouraged them in that duty Exod. chapt 15. Iudges 5. verse 15. How zealous was Nehemiah that hee euen consumed himselfe with desire to do the Church good So was it with Zerubbabel and many others But of this we haue spoken before chapt 7 in the offering of the Princes And whereas they offer to God Iewels of Gold Chaines Bracelets Rings Eare-rings and Tablets we learn to serue God with the best things wee haue and to thinke nothing good enough for him This also is handle before Doctrine For benefites receiued wee must returne praise to God chap. 7. Againe from these men we must acknowledge that it is our dutie to returne praise and thanks vnto God for his benefites and blessings that we haue receiued Psalme 50 15. Ephes 5 20. Philip. 4 6. Psal 116. The grounds are plain First because praise and thankesgiuing are due to God as to the author and fountain from whence all mercies come and therefore to whom should we giue praise and glorie but vnto him Psal 65 6.7 Secondly it is a blessed thing to blesse the Lord and if we ascribe not glory to him we take it to our selues and are no better then theeues that steale away their neighbours goods nay we are worse Wee ought as well to returne thankes vnto him when wee haue receyued blessings as to pray for them when we want them and would haue them Psalme 50. Thirdly it is an high and honorable duty to glorifie and praise God it is the duty which all the Saints and Angels performe and euer shall performe in heauen to honour God A good subiect would bee very willing
Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deepe things of God Our aduersaries teach that the Church is the supreame Iudge of the Scriptures and hath absolute authority to expound the same and by the Church they vnderstand the rabble of Priests and Iesuites and Cardinals and Councels and by them all at last the Pope whoe holds the Oracles of God shut vp in his brest whose iudgement also they hold to bee infallible so that he cannot erre Thus they will haue Scriptures Fathers Councels and the Church it selfe passe vnder the sentence of his Consistory Thus b Reason why the â—pists refuâ—â— the Scripâ—â—â—â— to be Iudâ—â— all controâ—â—â—sies they do partly because they know and their hearts condemne them that the greatest number of the causes controuersies debated between them and vs haue no foundation of the Scriptures to leane vpon and therefore must of necessity stagger fall downe c Andrad thod expliâ— vnlesse they bee supported by traditions and partly because they woulde make themselues Iudges in their owne cause which notwithstanding is against all Law of God and man For they disable the Scriptures from being the rule of our faith and cast them downe from the chaire of honour in which they were seated by the author of them and cast all power vpon the Church and then they define the d Bristo 〈◊〉 12. in maâ— Catholike Church to bee the Romane Church Rhem. annot in Rom. 1 8. and make the Catholike and Romane faith all one who seeth not heereby and smileth not at it that seeing the Church is made the rule of faith and their Romane Church the true catholike Church of Christ that they meane to stand to no iudgment but their own and bee iudged by no other Iudge but themselues and to receiue nothing for trueth but their owne opinions Indeed we cannot deny but they cast many shaddowes to blinde our eyes and pretend at euery word the Catholike Church but they meane nothing thereby but the Popes determination which verifieth in them the common Prouerbe Aske my fellow if I bee a theefe Thus they are made Iudges that are parties and partially referre all thinges vnto the tribunall of their owne iudgement Wee teach and affirme that the Holy Ghost and the Scripture it selfe haue chiefe authority to interprete the Scriptures the Scriptures must expound the Scriptures and out of themselues the meaning of them must be taken Our Sauiour teacheth a Iohn 5 47. that they which beleeue not Moses writings will not beleeue him The Apostle teacheth b Ephes 2 20 Wee are all built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ himselfe beeing the Head-corner-stone in whom all the building is coupled together by the Spirite 2 Tim 3 15 and that the Scriptures are able to make vs wise vnto saluation Thus it is saide c Nehe. 8 8 that the Leuites read distinctly the Lawe to the people and gaue the sense and caused them to vnderstand it by the Scripture it selfe Thus did the men of Berea reade the Scriptures d Acts 17 11. and by them tried the Apostles doctrine whether those things were so or not So then we conclude that the iudgement of all men is vncertaine and doubtful that resteth vpon their sole authority and that the Scriptures are to bee expounded by the same Spirit whereby they were written for heereby onely we can know assuredly the vndoubted meaning of them and from hence we can appeale to no superior iudge Vse 3 Thirdly from this consideration of the Author of the Scriptures we haue a direction to the Minister what he must preach vnto the people not the inuentions of his owne braine not the conceits of his owne wit not the excellency of wordes not the entising speech of mans wisedome e 1 Cor 2 14 which Paul disclaimeth and disalloweth in his owne practise but he must come in the plaine eu dence of the Spirit and of power that the knowledge of God may be furthered and the conscience informed in the wayes of godlinesse He must deliuer nothing to the people but the pure and precious word of God hee must content himselfe with the simplicity thereof and bee able by the scriptures to warrant the doctrine that he deliuereth so that hee may truely say with the Prophets Thus saith the Lord. Thus doth the Apostle ground his doctrine as vpon a sure and certaine foundation f 1 Cor. 11 23 1 Corinth 11 23. I haue receiued from th Lorde that which I also haue deliuered vnâ—o you This doth the Apostle Peter require at his hands 1 Pet. 4. g 1 Pet. 4 11 If any man speake let him speake as the words of GOD. VVee see therefore what must be the matter and subiect of our Sermons and from whence as from a plentiful store-house we must furnish our selues not from Fathers or Councels or Doctors of the Church much lesse from Poets Philosophers Orators Historiographers to paint our exhortations with the flourishing colours of humane learning which may for a season tickle the eare and delight the outwarde man but can carry no weight to the Conscience nor transforme the inward man into the obedience of the will of God Such as seeke to please men that haue itching eares doe beate the aire and labour in vaine neither must they thinke to winne a souâ—e thereby to the knowledge of the Gospell This doth the Prophet Ieremy set downe chap. 23. h Iere 23 22 If they had stood in my counsell and had declared my words to my people then they should haue turned them from their euill waies and from the wickednesse of their inuentions Heere then we haue a direction what to do and in what manner to furnish our selues to the worke of the ministery wee must bee as good Stewards set ouer the Lords house to feede the family with bread not with wine with wholesome food not with chaffe that wee may discharge our duties with comfort and the people bee builded vppe in knowledge and obedience Lastly seeing God onely is the Author Vse 4 of the whole Scripture and of euery particular booke and branch contained therein which are the rule of our life and the foundation of our faith it belongeth as a speciall duty to the people of GOD to reade them to receiue them to study them to reuerence them to obey and keepe the doctrines deliuered in them forasmuch as they proceede from such an Author Wee learne to put a difference betweene the speeches of person and person and wee vse to giue better audience and greater reuerence vnto the word of a Prince then to others wee will not lose a worde willingly that commeth from his mouth and according to the Maiestie of the person so is our respect and so wee attend vnto him If one shoulde contemne a Prince and not regard him speaking vnto him hee would bee iudged worthy of death or of some sharpe and seuere punishment
Iesus euen as it is written in the second Psalme Thou art my Son this day haue I begotten thee From hence it appeareth plainly that as the bookes themselues were seuered the one from the other so likewise euery part of one and the same booke kept his order and the proper station wherein it was set by the first Author This reprooueth all confounding and vnfit vsage of the holye Scriptures mingling one booke in another the old Testament with the new that the distinct parts cannot appeare The Turkes receiue the Law of Moses and some other parts of the old Testament but so disfigured deformed so corrupted and confounded with their horrible superstitions and the abhominable impieties of their wretched Alcoran that it ceaseth to be the Scripture of God and is turned into a most detestable idoll Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to keep the scriptures whole and sound without intermingling one part with another that the comely proportioÌ„ of euery part may appeare to euerie one that looketh vpon them whereas if we shall confound booke with booke and part with part wee shall lose the beauty of them and turne them into a mishapen and deformed monster which were monstrous impiety and presumption Secondly by this Title we learne that all Vse 2 the works of God are made in number weight and measure and created exceeding good in regard of the goodly order and comely beauty of euery one of them For that which is said of this booke is true also of the other Scriptures and verified of all the rest of the workes of God Where no order is there is all tumult and confusion A good Father of a family taketh order in his house that euerie one do his dutie A wise Pilot in a Shippe looketh that euery one know his place and so manageth it with discretion A prudent and prouident Magistrate appointeth order in his Citie and Commonwealth and ordaineth lawes to keep men in vnity The order of the heauens and the setting of times and seasons teacheth vs the wisedome of the Creator who gouerneth all things aboue and beneath by a wise and wonderfull disposition So that hee is called by the holy Apostle e 1 Cor. 14 33 The God of order and not of confusion True it is it cannot bee denyed we see it with our eyes there is great confusion and much disorder in the world but from whence doth it come who is the author of it and to whom shall wee ascribe it Not vnto God who hath made all things good and gouerneth all things well And if not vnto God to whom but to the spirit of the diuell the vglinesse of sinne which haue altered the workmanship of God and blemished the glorie of his creatures The wiseman in the Booke of Ecclesiastes leadeth vs to this consideration f Eccle. 7 3 1 Loe onely this haue I found that God hath made man righteous but they haue sought many inueÌ„tions If then there fall to bee any disorder in the creature we must not accuse the Creator but the corruption of man is to bee blamed from whence it proceedeth It is sin that hath turned all things vpside downe and brought a spectacle of all miseries as Moses sheweth Gen. 6 5. The Lord sawe that the wickednesse of man was great in the earth and all the imaginatâ—ons of the thoughts of his heart were onely euil continually Thus wee learne to magnify all Gods works and to acknowledge from what spring and fountaine as well order as disorder do proceede God is the God of peace and of order and requireth that al things be done honestly and in order It is Sathan thâ—t is the author of strife contention and confusion who laboureth to bring all things out of order But of this wee shall haue occasion to speake more in the second chapter where Moses describeth the order of the Tents and the names of the cheefe Heads and Captaines of the Israelites Vse 3 Thirdly seeing there is diuine numeration in this Booke let vs reade it diligently bee more and more in loue with it and with the rest of the Scripture which haue the same author handle the same matter resemble the same forme respect the same end and worke the same effect in the hearts of men Manie there are that come to the Church and professe themselues members of the same that are most ignorant in the Scriptures which are the helpes of our Faith the keyes of our comfort the meanes of our saluation and are able to make vs wise to eternall life Some know no difference betweene them and other Bookes but make them all alike containing some things true and some false Others are so ignorant that they know not the number of the Canonicall books nor the argument of them nor the order how they stand which plainely bewrayeth that they are little conuersant in them Others when they heare any book or chapter of the booke read vnto them full of names either of men or places or of both of which sort are sundry in this Booke they slake their attention they thinke it belongeth not vnto them they perswade themselues there is no profit to bee learned by it But wee must know and vnderstand that the whole Scripture was giuen by inspiration and came by the will of God When such parts and parcels of the word are read vnto vs the vse wherof we see not the purpose whereof wee vnderstand not let vs obserue these few rules and directions following First let vs condemne our own ignorance and sit in iudgement vpon the darknes of our owne hearts who of our selues are able to vnderstand nothing except it bee reuealed from aboue It is the saying of Christ to Peter after his worthy confession that he was the son of the liuing God a Math. 16 17 Blessed art thou Simon the son of Ionas for flesh and bloud hath not reuealed it vnto thee but my Father which is in heaueÌ„ And the Apostle witnesseth as much b Rom. 8 7. 1 Cor. 2 10 14 The wisedom of the flesh is enmity against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeede can bee Likewise in another place God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his Spirit but the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the Spirit of God for they are foolishnes vnto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned The manner of many in reading the Scriptures when they come to that which passeth theyr capacity is to condemne them not themselues But if we would profit aright and benefite our selues by them wee must set this downe as the first rule and as a principle of our faith that the fault is in our selues and in our owne weaknesse Secondly it is required of vs to be of humble spirit which is a thing much accepted of God Such onely are right hearers and such God requireth vs to bee when wee heare him come and speake vnto vs. This
and in the chapters following to the ende of the booke he setteth downe such thinges as fell out in the fortieth yeare The former part they cut into matters legall and historicall the legall are partly ciuill partly ecclesiasticall The ciuill things belonging to policy or the Common-wealth are of the numbring of the Israelites of the order of the Tents of the leprous and polluted to be cast out of the hoast of their going forward and of making the siluer Trumpets The Ecclesiasticall are touching the ministery of the Leuites and the office of the Priests touching their age fit for seruice touching the Nazarites the Passeouer the red Heiffer and the water of purification The matters historicall offer vnto our view the obedience of Moses the offerings of the Princes the murmuring of the people the calling of the Elders the sending out of the Spies the emulation of Miriam the sedition of Corah and the flourishing Rod of Aaron The latter part handling the actes of the last yeare is also partly historicall and partly legall The historicall is touching the sinne at the waters of strife touching the battelles and victories obtained against the Canaanites Moabites Midianites intending by their horrible curses and bannings of Balaam to destroy the Israelites touching a new numbring of the people touching the seuerall places of their abode and such such To the legall part wee may referre such things as are Ecclesiasticall as their feastes and solemne assemblies the vowes of men of wiues of widdowes and maids what shall stand and what not stand and likewise such as are ciuill as touching their inheritance and diuision of the Land of the Cities and Suburbs of the Leuites of the Cities of refuge and of inheritances not to passe from one Tribe to another Thus may the booke not vnfitly be diuided and handled but for the greater plainnesse perspicuity we will diuide it into three parts The first is the preparation of the people and a fit ordering of them to take their iourney at the Commandement of God in the first ten chapters The second part toucheth those memorable euents which happened vnto them in their iourney to the 26 chapter The last is of matters belonging to their entrance into their inheritance and of taking possession thereof from the 26 chapter to the end of the booke I am not ignorant that others frame vnto themselues another order Tostal in nitio Numer Lyra in Annot. and stand vpon another diuision but what method soeuer we follow we may easily feele the finger of God in it and out of this diuision let vs learne some good vses for our instruction Vse 1 First we see heere againe that which wee noted before that God alwayes vseth an excellent and exquisite order in the handling of his word though alwayes it be not discerned of vs. True it is he is more exact in some parts then in others and obserueth greater art in penning some parcels of the Scriptures then others as appeareth in the originall of diuers Psalmes and the Lamentations Psal 111. and 112 and 119. and Lament both to manifest their dignity and to strengthen mans memory but euery part of his word is full of diuine method to teach vs to acknowledge the worthinesse of the same For how should hee bee any way confused who ordereth all his workes aright in heauen and earth and therfore he is called the God of order Secondly we haue from hence a good direction Vse 2 for the Ministers of the word to follow this example For seeing God hath diuided his word into fit parts and ordered it to our capacity and vnderstanding it belongeth also vnto the Ministers to set their worke in good order for the greater good of the people committed vnto them Things that are distinctly handled Macrob. Saturn lib. 1 in praef Seneca Epist 8. are better and surer kept A Carpenter hauing prouided matter sufficient to build his house hauing framed his work he setteth euery part in his proper place The Minister is appointed to builde the Lordes house euery one his portion Cyprian de vmi Eccles and to square the rough and ragged stones that they may be fit for the building When they haue gotten together out of their treasure things both olde and new they must bring them forth as good stewards and set them in the best order they can This is it which the Apostle perswadeth vnto 2 Tim. 2. 2 Tim. 2 15 Study to shew thy selfe approued vnto God a workman that needeth not to be ashamed diuiding the word of truth declaring that it is not enough for them to teach the truth but they must teach it wisely orderly distinctly and discreetly Then shall they teach with comfort theÌ„ shall they see a greater blessing vpon their labors and then shall the people heare with reuerence attend with diligence and remember with carefulnesse the things they haue heard Thirdly seeing God hath disposed his word in an exact manner and ranged it into good Vse 3 order we must be carefull to know it and vnderstand it and where God vseth the greatest art we must vse the greatest care This duty hath many parts Duties to be practised in hearing the word and doth spread it selfe into sundry branches Now wee shall shew our selues to respect his word if first of all there be in vs a ready and willing minde to receiue it Euen as a man taketh willingly his friends gift and doth not turn away his face nor shut his hand when it is offered vnto him so must we bee ready and prepared to entertaine the Teachers of Gods word Secondly it is required of vs to shew labor diligence without wearinesse Euen as worldlings ceasse not to attaine the corruptible treasures of this world so must wee imply our industry and spare no paines taking to enioy the heauenly riches which far surpasse all earthly substance Thirdly we must attend and lissen with the eares of body and minde to that which wee heare as men begin to lift vp their eares wheÌ„ they heare of some matter of profit Nothing can yeeld vs the like benefit and profite that the word doth all is but trash and trumpery in comparison of it Fourthly we must looke to our memories and hide his Commandements within vs. As then men lay vp their iewels and keepe them vnder locke and key lest they be lost and taken from them so must we heare with all â—ttention and not suffer the doctrine of the word to slip out of our minds but keepe his worde stedfastly and settle it firmely in our remembrance The fift meanes is to encline our hearts vnto the wisedome of his word Our religion must not be outward nor stand in ceremonies as the religion of hypocrites doth The ground that receiueth the seed sowne in it if it be out of heart it brings forth no fruit but if it be in good hart it bringeth forth fruit in abundance So is it
alledged to this purpose but these are more then sufficient to shew that whensoeuer God hath a mouth to open and a tongue to speake and a voice to vtter vnto vs wee should prepare and make readie an eare to heare and an hearr to obey whatsoeuer is enioyned vnto vs and required of vs. The Reasons are many to enforce vs to Reason 1 yeelde heereunto For first of all GOD hath all authoritie in his owne power hee is our Creator and wee are his creatures he is our Sheepeheard and we the Sheepe of his pasture he is our Father wee his Children hee is our Maister wee his Seruants hee is our King we his Subiects he is as the Potter we as the clay Is not the creature bound to obey the Creator Is not the child to shew al duty to his father Is not the seruant to stoope downe to his Maister And doth not the subiect owe honour and homage to his Prince The Scripture sheweth and nature teacheth that they do This is it which the Prophet Malachi declareth chap. 1. ver 6. A sonne honoureth his Father and a seruant his Master if then I be a Father where is mine honour And if I be a Master where is my feare saith the Lorde of hostes c. These titles of honour giuen to God and these titles of subiection ascribed to our selues do serue as so many bands Obligatorie to perswade vs and draw vs to obedience Reason 2 Secondly obedience is so valued and set at such an high price that it is better woorth then all sacrifices that can be offered and on the other side the Lorde abhorreth and detesteth disobedience and rebellion against him as the sinne of witchcraft True it is God allowed and commanded sacrifices he greatly abhorreth sorcery yet he preferreth obedience before the one and hateth disobedience as the other This Samuel teacheth Saul when he reproueth him to his face 1 Sa. 15 22 23 Hath the Lord as great pleasure in burnt offerings and sacrifices as when the voice of the Lord is obeyed Behold to obey is better then sacrifice to hearken is better then the fat of Rams for rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft and transgression is wickednes and idolatry because thou hast cast away the word of the Lord therefore he hath cast away thee from being King This reason is thus framed If obedience bee better then sacrifice then it is due to God and with all care to be performed to him But it is better then sacrifice therefore it is due to God Againe if GOD hate nothing more then the disobedience of his commandements then is disobedience to be auoided But he hateth nothing more inasmuch as hee esteemeth it no better then witchcraft or idolatry therefore it is to be auoided Reason 3 Thirdly such as are disobedient are sure to be punished Obedience hath a promise of blessing annexed vnto it and a recompence of reward depending vpon it as appeareth Exod 19.5 6. Deut. 28 1 2 3 4 c. Exod. 2.14 If ye will heare my voice indeed and keepe my couenant then ye shal be my ch efe treasure aboue all people thogh all the earth be mine On the other side God abhorreth disobedience to his will and commandements as a Prince hateth rebellion raised against him which he will not leaue vnpunished So doth God esteeme those that stubbornly transgresse his Lawes as traitors vnto his person and rebels against his lawes and therefore such as are rebellious against his word shall be reiected of him and punished by him When Sauâ— did cast away th word of the Lord God proceeded also to cast away him This the Prophet Ieremy declareth chap. 4â— ver 6 10 17. when the Captaines of the hoast promised whether it were good or euill they would obey the voice of the Lord God hee assured them of his mercy that God would build them and not destroy them he would plant them and not roote them out Contrariwise if they would not hearken to his voice and submit themselues vnto him he threatneth that they should dye by the sword by the famine and by the pestilence so that none of them should escape from the plague that he would bring vppon them Thus doth hee command Moses to speake to Pharaoh Exod. 8.2 10 4. Thus saieth the Lord Let my people go that they may serue mee Deut. 28 15 1â— but if thou wilt not let them go behold I wil smiâ—e all thy Countrie with Frogs c. This reason may be framed in this sort If the obedient shal be blessed and rewarded and if the disobedient shall be reiected and punished then it behooueth vs to acknowledge all obedience due vnto God but the obedient and disobedient shall be both rewarded the one according to their righteousnesse the other according to their wickednesse Let vs now come to the Vses of this Doctrine First this serueth to reproue diuers Vse 1 and sundry abuses that creepe into vs which make our seruice and worship of God abhominable and detestable in his sight The 1. reproofe And first of all there are too many that refuse to heare and to lend their outward eare to listen to the word of the eternall God to whom all attention is due These men as if they had no soules to saue nay as if there were no God no heauen no hell haue shut their eyes lest they should see and stopped their eares lest they should heare This reprooueth the desperate disease of our dayes men are so farre clogged and cloyed with hearing that they loath the heauenly foode the bread of life Who seeth not how we decline in care and zeale and how the light of the word beginneth to bee extinguished Our change from better to worse touching seeking after knowledge is most fearfull a token that God hath giuen vs deadnesse of heart to prepare the way to some iudgement Math. 12 42. The Queene of the South shall rise vp in iudgement and condemne this froward generation who thought it worthy her labour to make a long iourney to heare the wisedom of Salomon and yet the mystery of the heauenly wisedome of God laid open in the ministery of the word 1 Pet. 1 12. The whâ—ch the very Angels desire to behold passeth the humane wisedom of Salomon and of all other men in the worlde Wherefore to turne away our backes when wee should turne our faces to the worde is a greeuous sinne and we shall giue an account therefore in the great day of vengeance This is set foorth plainly in the first chapter of the Prouerbes and the 24.25 26. verses Because I haue called and ye refused I haue stretched out mine hand and none wold regard I will also laugh at your destruction and mocke when your feare commeth Thus doth the Lord lay open the peoples sinnes Ier. 2.27 7 13 23 24 25. 15.2 3 6. and his iudgements by the Prophet Ieremy I rose vp early
false comforts and briefly false worshippings which are of no value or vertue of no worth or reckning The least duty that God requireth that may be called the worke of Christ is better then all the stately workes of men and so to take vppe a rush if it stand with the will of God to make cleane platters or spits or shooes is more acceptable to him if it bee our calling then to builde memorials or Monasteries for ydle and superstitious Monkes without worde or warrant Secondly as our obedience must haue the word for a foundation so we must performe the same heartily not for outward shew and fashion or to be seene of men but do all as in the sight of him that looketh vpon the heart It is saide by the Prophet Psal 40 7 8. In the volume of thy Booke it is written of me I desired to do thy will O my God yea thy Law is within my heart Our obedience must not bee parted and diuided betweene God and the Diuell God will haue intire obedience or accept no obedience at our hands Hence it is Prouer. 23 â— that the Wiseman exhorteth vs To giue God our heart and let our eyes delight in his wayes 2 Tim. 2 22. Luke 8 â— Râ—â— 10 10. Iohn â— 18. Rom 6 â—â— Col. 3 21 2. This discouereth the sinne of all hypocrites who pray but not with a pure hart they heare but it is not with good and honest hearts they belieue but it is not with the heart they loue but it is not in deede and in truth they obey but they are not obedient from the heart vnto the forme of doctrine and whatsoeuer they doe they do it ceremonially and externally not heartily as to the Lord but hypocritically as to men like idle and sloathfull seruants who performe no more to their Masters but eye-seruice as men pleasers If then our heart be away all is away the soule and life of euerie action is wanting and we offer the dead carkas of a sacrifice to God which stinketh as an vnsauoury thing in his nosethrils This made the Prophet say Psal 25 1 2. Vnto thee O Lord I lift vp my soule And Psal 108 1 2. O God my heart is prepared so is my tongue I will sing and giue praise If once the affection of the heart be setled the tongue tarrieth not behinde but is ready to publish the praises of God Thirdly our obedience must be done with all our power cheerefully and willingly which dependeth vppon the former albeit distinguished from it Although we faile in many circumstances God will not lay it to our charge nor stay the course of his blessings from comming vnto vs so long as hee seeth in vs a willing heart Hee respecteth more the affection to obey then obedience it selfe and alloweth of our good desire more then of the performance of the duty Wee see this in the poore widdowes mite which shee cast into the Treasurie of which our Sauiour sayth Marke 12 43. Luke 21 verse 23. Of a trueth I say vnto you that this poore Widdow hath cast in more then all they that haue cast into the treasurie She had not cast in more if wee considered the quantitie and greatnesse of the gift for what was two mites but a quadrin but it was more in regard of the quality and affection of her heart which is much set by of Almighty God Heereupon it is that the Prophet sayeth Micah 7 18 19. Who is a God like vnto thee that taketh away iniquity and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage Hee retaineth not his wrath for euer because mercie pleaseth him he will turne againe and haue compassion vppon vs he will subdue our iniquities and cast al their sinnes into the bottome of the Sea Thus we see how fauourable the Lord is toward his children that are desirous and willing to serue him To this purpose speaketh the Prophet Malachi in the third Chapter and the seauenteenth verse They shall bee to mee saith the Lord of hoasts in that day that I shall doe this for a flocke and I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serueth him The Father when he shall set his sonne to any businesse if he shew his good will and endeuour to doe his best will be pleased with him and accept of the worke though it be done vnperfectly rawly and vntowardly He takes in good part his good desire Euen so is it with Almighty God if hee see in vs willingnesse wee shall finde from him forgiuenesse and our imperfections to be passed ouer The Apostle S. Paul teacheth this in the second Epistle to the Corinthians chapter eight and the twelfth verse If there be first a willing mind it is accepted according to that a man hath and not according to that a man hath not Thus doeth God encourage vs in our obedience assuring vs that the measure of grace that hee bestoweth vpon vs shall be sufficient for vs. Fourthly wee must performe the fruites of our obedience entirely not to halfes sincerely not parting stakes betweene God and the Diuell and our selues as wee noted before Many will do so much readily as may stand with their owne liking and agree with their owne ease and profit but they will goe no farther they are content to doe diuerse good things but they continue and perseuer in some sinnes that marre all They can hate pride but they contemne the Gospell some will shew loue to the Gospell but are lasciuious hard-hearted vniust doers of wrong and euill speakers It is a foolish conceite of many that thinke they may lawfully liue in some knowne sins and yet bee Gods seruants still these deceiue themselues and discouer the hypocrisie of their hearts Such as continue in drunkennesse fornication Adulterie vncleannesse hatred and couetousnesse will presume to come to the place of Gods worship and shroud themselues into the companie of the faithfull and present themselues in the presence of God and receiue the Lordes Supper once a yeere and then think that God will and must haue respect vnto them These are like the dissembling and deceitfull Iewes mentioned by Ieremy the Prophet Ierem. 7 9 10. Will you steale murther and commit Adultery and sweare falsely and burne Incense vnto Baal and walke after other Gods whom yee know not And come and stand before me in this house whereupon my name is called and say we are deliuered though we haue done all these abhominations Saul would do the workes of GOD in outward pretence 1 Sam. 15. Mark 6 20. and shew himselfe obedient in part but he kept Agag aliue and spared the fattest of the Cattle contrary to the commandement of God Herod heard Iohn willingly reuerenced him receiued the worde with ioy and did many things at his preaching but he would not leaue his Incest and depart from his brothers wife The godly doe not deale thus falsly and fraudulently with God they giue him the
And if we beleeue not yet abideth he faithful 2 Tim. 2 13. he cannot deny himselfe No greater comfort can be giuen no greater promise can be made then to assure vs of the pardon and forgiuenesse of our sinnes which make a separation between God and vs. To haue a feeling of this mercy is as sweet Incense vnto the soule and as precious balme vnto the heart Let vs therefore comfort our selues with this promise howsoeuer Satan sift vs and seek by all means to take from vs this peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding we must shroud our selues vnder the safety of his worde which abideth for euer and when we are tempted to doubt of his goodnesse in the remission of our sinnes let vs lay hold on the former promises and know that the heauens themselues shall fall and be moued out of their places before the truth of his word which is truth it selfe shall be diminished or disanulled Fourthly is God constant of his word and Vse 4 faithfull of his promise then it is required of vs to be like our heauenly Father in truth and faithfulnesse When God hath promised any blessing to his people he is true of his worde and bringeth it to passe The Lord sayde to them Iet 29 10 11. Dan 9 2. After seuenty yeares bee accomplished at Babel I wil visit you and performe my good promise toward you and cause you to returne to this place for I know the thoughts that I haue thoght toward you euen the thoughts of peace and not of trouble to giue you an end and your hope This did hee accomplish by the meanes of Cyrus whose spirit hee stirred vp to make a proclamation throughout his kingdome that whosoeuer would should goe vp to Ierusalem to builde it and inhabite there Now as God is faithfull in his word so let vs follow his example and make conscience of our words sayings that thereby we may assure our selues to bee the children of our heauenly Father Wee must therefore know that all iust couenants and contracts all promises bargaines must be perfourmed albeit they bee made to our hurt and hinderance and binde vs in conscience and duty by the Law of God man so farre forth as hee pleaseth to require them to whom they haue beene made The Prophet asking the question Who shall dwell in the Lords Tabernacle rest in his holy Hill maketh this answere Hee which sweareth to his hurt and changeth not Psalm 15 4. Iosh 9. This wee see in Ioshua toward the Gibeonites and in the booke of Iudges chapt 1. when the Spies saw a man come out of the City and said vnto him Shew vs we pray thee the way into the City and we will shew thee mercy Iudg. 1 24 25. when he had shewed them the way into the City they smote the City with the edge of the sword but they let the man all his houshold depart Hence wee should learne to be wary and watchfull in our promises considering as well whether wee be able to performe them as whether wee be willing and examining our hearts whether they be in our owne power nor not and whether if they be it be lawfull for vs to performe them For some things are lawfull in themselues to pay and perfourme which are in no sort in our power and other things may be in our power which are not lawfull to be done This fidelity in keeping promise is a weighty point of the Law Math. 23 Math. 23 23. Gal. 5 22. and a fruite of the Spirit and therefore it standeth vs vpon to make conscience thereof If any man were asked the question whether hee thinke it his duty to endeuour to be like God and to striue to resemble him as the childe resembleth his father he would be ready to answere It is his duty to do it and his comfort that it is so If then we acknowledge the necessity of it let vs follow him in constancy and true dealing studying to be perfect as our heauenly Father is perfect This is that vse which the Apostle vrgeth 2 Cor. 1. 2 Cor. 1 17 18 20. When I was thus minded did I vse lightnesse Or minde I those things which I minde according to the flesh that with me should be yea yea and nay nay Yea God is faithfull that our word toward you was not yea and nay for all the promises of God in Christ are yea and are in him Amen vnto the glory of God through vs. The Apostle in these wordes declareth that he was wrongfully slandered and vniustly charged with loosenesse and lightnesse of promise and vnconscionable breaking of his word inasmuch as he had alwaies before him the example of God whom he acknowledgeth to be faithfull in his words and promises This serueth to reproue those that will rashly promise any thing as Saul did to Dauid as Laban did to Iacob and then changed their minde as the weather-cocke doeth at euery blaste of winde These are like the reede that bendeth too and fro but it must not bee so with vs we must purpose and not alter we must promise and then perfourme carefully what we haue promised Lastly whensoeuer God hath made good Vse 5 the words of his mouth and accomplished his promises vnto vs which wee haue long looked for expected it is our duty to praise his name and to giue him the glory of the worke to whom alone it is due Hath he fed vs in time of famine and made vs to see Deut. 8 3. Mathew 4 4. that Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of his mouth Let vs not sacrifice vnto our net nor burne incense vnto our yarne but say with the Prophet Not vnto vs O Lord not vnto vs Psal 115 1. but vnto thy Name giue the glory for thy louing mercy and for thy truths sake This duty we see practised by King Salomon 1 Kings 8. 1 Kin. 8 15 20 Blessed be the Lord God of Israel who spake with his mouth vnto Dauid my father and hath with his hand fulfilled it the Lord hath made good his word that he spake and I am risen vp in the roome of Dauid my father and sit on the Throne of Israel as the Lord promised and haue built the house for the name of the Lord God of Israel A worthie patterne and president for vs to follow whensoeuer we taste of the grace and bountifulnes of God to offer vp vnto him a song and sacrifice of thanksgiuing And if wee must doe this for temporall blessings much more are we bound to do it for such as are spirituall If God haue for a season hidde his face from vs that we haue seene no light of his grace but all these things haue been couered with darknesse and discomfort as it were the Sunne in a Cloud if our sinnes as the waues of the sea haue gone ouer our head and beene a
hath chosen him to be a souldier This is the order and discipline of warre so soone as the souldiers are enrolled and haue giuen their names to their Captaines they leaue their houses they forsake their families and forgoe whatsoeuer is deare vnto them to the end they may do their duty to their Captaine that hath chosen them and fight the battels to which they are appointed If this honour be done to mortall men what ought we to do to the Sonne of God when hee is so good and gracious as to receiue vs into his seruice to giue vs our presse-money and to pay vs our wages Hee could want vs well enough he hath no need of vs. Were it not then a great shame and an horrible reproch for vs that poore souldiers who fight know not wherefore should notwithstanding doe this honor to a mortall man to forget al their affaires and businesse and yet we should bee so nice and delicate that we can beare forbeare nothing for the seruice of Christ Secondly the multitude is great and the Reason 2 difficulty much of those things which are required of the Minister belonging rightly duely to his calling in regard whereof wee may say with the Apostle 2 Cor. 2 16. Who is sufficient for these things Were that a wise seruant who hauing both his hands full and more then he can well do should besides his maisters worke vndertake a new and another burden of some other mans businesse which of right doth not belong vnto him Or were he a wise Steward who hauing enough to do to prouide meate for the family in due season should meddle with other matters vnfit for him In like manner it cannot be approued that the Minister of God shoulde intermeddle with things not incident to his office considering on the one side the worthinesse and weightinesse of his calling which will require all the gifts he hath if he had a farre greater portion and on the other side his owne weaknesse and infirmity to stand vnder so great a charge which is able to weary the strongest man inasmuch as the taking vpon him two seuerall callings will cause him to leaue vndone in one so much as hee performeth in the other We see this in the example of the Apostles Acts 6 2 3 4 who were of most eminent and extraordinary guifts yet their ministery did so busie them and set them on worke that they would admit no other charge with it but did disburden themselues of that which they had and cast the care of attending vpon the poore to others It is not meete that we should leaue the word of GOD to serue the Tables wherefore brethren looke yee out among you seuen men of honest report full of the holy Ghost and of wisedome which wee may appoint to this businesse we will giue our selues continually to praier and to the ministration of the word The Apostles found themselues not able to discharge both these callings to prouide for the poore to preach the Gospell Haue any beene endued with like gifts or were they able to match them If they were not how can they take vpon them that which these maister-builders refused So thē it appeareth that the Ministers must not entangle themselues with any thing besides their ministery Vse 1 Let vs come to the vses First of all are they to imploy themselues and their time in such duties as are peculiarly belonging vnto them The first reproofe Then this serueth to meete with many abuses that are crept into the Ministery as namely to begin such as are idle and do nothing such as are slothfull and slow bellies that liue to themselues and feed themselues but feede not the flocke that dependeth vpon them Idlenesse is vnfit for any calling and vnlawfull in any person but much more in the Minister of the word The Prophet Ezekiel is earnest and vehement in reproouing these drones chapt 34 2.3 Thus saith the Lord woe bee vnto the Shepheards of Israel that feed themselues should not the shepheards feede the flockes Ye eate the fat and yee cloathe you with the wool ye kill them that are fed but ye feede not the sheepe Such as will do nothing in the Church nor take any paines in their places are worthy of nothing who seeing they will not labour are not worthy to eate Such are to bee sent to schoole to the brute beasts who by the light of nature haue learned to shunne idlenesse Salomon saith Go to the Pismire O sluggard behold her waies and be wise for she hauing no guide gouernour Prou. 6 6. nor ruler prepareth her meate in the summer and gathereth her food in haruest It is a foule spot and blemish especially in a Minister to bee branded with the infamous note of idlenesse We see in the Common-wealth where the fault is not so greeuous or so dangerous how idle persons are euill spoken off reproched vnpitied and oftentimes punished wee see how lawes are daily sharpned against them to compell them to labour and to worke with their hands or else to make them smart for it When any grow lazie and loitering about their busines we commonly send them to the house of correction But the idlenesse of the Minister is a greater offence and bringeth with it the ruine of themselues and many others There cannot be a greater scarre or scab in the Church then to haue it pestered plagued with such sores Informer times of superstition we were wont to be troubled with dead Idols but blessed be God they are pulled downe and destroyed and the names of them are almost vnknowne vnto vs. Notwithstanding in these daies of the light of the Gospell wee are troubled with liuing Idols which do as much harme as the other and annoy the Church with great danger and vndermine the good estate of it another way These are Idols that are mufled and tongue-tyed they haue eyes and see not they haue eares and heare not they haue mouthes and speake not neither doth any voice passe thorough their throat Let these men know that they omit the duties of their calling therefore cannot haue any comfort in their places Let them be laborers or else be no Ministers Secondly this reproueth such as are content to take paines in the Church The second reproofe who would bee ashamed to be accounted loiterers and yet this doctrine seizeth vppon them and arresteth them as debters to God and his people These are Preachers of the word but withall they giue themselues so much to matters of this world that they cannot follow their studies priuately nor teach the people publikely as they ought These haue taken vppon them to be Ministers and yet they will bee farmers and grazeyers they will bee both spirituall and temporall they will serue God and the world But the more these men enwrap themselues in earthly things thoghts the more they neglect heauenly and while their heads are busie in contriuing and
to do the duties proper to their calling For while they labour in the one they cannot labour in the other and if they be present at the one they are absent from the other But the calling of the Minister requireth personall paines and admitteth not an ordinary Deputy no more then the Leuites could put out their charges to others who are reproued by the Prophet Because they kept not the ordinances of the Lords holy things Ezekiel 44 8. and themselues had set others to take the charge of his Sanctuary Neither can this be any discharge vnto vs that we haue others to labour for vs men of gifts knowledge seeing as the charge is ours and belonging to our persons so the discharge should also be ours and touch our owne persons But of this wee haue already spoken more at large elsewhere * In the exposition of Philemon and therefore will omit it referring the Reader to that place for farther resolution Secondly this doctrine serueth for comfort Vse 2 to all those that are true-hearted Leuites and leaue all by-matters that stand not with their calling to serue God aright in their places If we bee truely answerable to the weight and worthinesse of our Ministery and are carefull to bring foorth the fruites thereof and are faithfull in performing the duties that God hath bound vs vnto we may say with the Apostle 2 Tim. 4 7 8. I haue fought a good fight and haue finished my course I haue kept the faith henceforth is laide vp for me the crown of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue me at that time and not to mee onely but vnto all them also that loue his appearing Paul at this time was neere vnto death and the day of his departure was at hand was he now without comfort or did he doubt of Gods fauour No he was not afraide of death but alwayes acknowledgeth it should be gaine and advantage vnto him Phil 1 21 23 so that hee desired to be eased and to bee with Christ which is best of all What was then his comfort and wherein did his reioycing consist In that hee had faithfully done the duties of his calling and kept faith and a good conscience This point doth more liuely and notably appeare in Christ our Sauior in that comfortable prayer which hee offered vp as Incense vnto his Father making intercession for vs I haue glorified thee on earth I haue finished the worke thou gauest me to do Iohn 17 4 6. I haue declared thy Name vnto the men which thou gauest me out of the world thine they were and thou gauest them me and they haue kept thy word This worke of redemption and reconciliation of man is proper to Christ but euery Minister in his calling doth glorifie God and shall receiue glory of the Father whose worke he hath finished whose name he hath declared whose word he hath published If he that giueth a cup of cold water shall not goe away vnrewarded surely hee that hath distributed the bread of life with a free hand the water of life with a full cup shall receiue a Prophets rewarde which the Prophet of all Prophets shall giue vnto him To this purpose Daniel to comfort such as should suffer death in the troublesome times bloody persecutions vnder Antiochus saith Dan. 12 3 They that be wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the Firmament and they that turne many to righteousnesse shall shine as the stars for euer euer A notable encouragement this is vnto vs to do our duties we rise not early late we watch not we wake not in vaine for nothing though we haue a cold reward many times for our paines of our vnthankfull people God that setteth vs on worke and seeth our harts wil in his good time remember our effectuall faith and diligent loue and the patience of our hope in Iesus Christ To this purpose the Apostle Peter putteth vs in good assurance of a sure recompence 1 Pet 5 4 Feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you c and when the chiefe Shepheard shall appeare ye shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory Here is a duty a dignity a work a reward a direction a consolation If we care for the flocke more then for our selues the great Shepheard of the sheepe will make vs partakers of euerlasting life But if wee enter vpon the flocke for the fleeces sake and doe that which wee doe constrainedly not willingly wee haue our reward we cannot looke for any recompence at his hands that is the great owner of the sheepe Woe vnto all such idle Shepheards their estate shall be fearefull in the fearefull day of account who haue gifts giuen them and haue not vsed them to the comfort of themselues to the benefit of the people to the glory of the giuer These are like vnto the Ostrich which hath wings but flieth not with them so they haue gifts but they imploy them not and it had bin better for them that they had neuer receiued them then to receiue them and not to bestow them to those ends for which they were first giuen The stomacke that receiueth meate into it carieth it ouer to other parts and keepeth it not to it selfe from whence followeth the health and strength of the whole body Thus ought it to be with all those that haue obtained knowledge and other gifts they must turne them and transmit them to the good of euery part but if they keepe them locked in their owne brest they wil putrifie corrupt as meate retained still in the stomacke neuer digesteth What comfort can these men haue when they shall go the way of all flesh Nay what discomfort shall they not finde what horror and feare shall they not feele to consider how vnprofitable seruants they haue bin But if we haue receiued gifts and haue beene conscionable in the vsing of them wee haue comfort in God that he will receiue vs and reward vs. Though our gifts be small yet if we haue laboured to vse them well we shal be accounted good and profitable and faithfull seruants Vse 3 Thirdly it is required of euery Minister to be painefull in his place and to preach in season and out of season and to giue attendance on the flocke Ouer which the holy Ghost hath made him Ouerseer We must therefore be faithfull in our callings obseruing therein two rules first looking to our selues secondly to the flocke or people committed to our charge It is not sufficient for vs to teach the will of God to others but wee must doe it our selues Our Sauiour requireth of his Disciples not onely to preach to others but themselues to obserue his Commandements Math. 5 19. Whosoeuer shall breake one of these least Commandements and teach men so hee shall bee called least in the Kingdome of heauen but whosoeuer shall obserue and teach them the same shall be called
as the feete in respect that they beare the whole frame that standeth vpon them Hence it is that the Prophet threatning from God a greeuous iudgement to fall vppon the Land for the sinne of the people saith Behold Esay 3 1 2 3 4 the Lord of Hoastes will take away from Ierusalem and from Iudah the stay and the strength euen all the stay of bread and all the stay of water the strong man and the man of warre the Iudge and the Prophet the prudent and the aged the Captaine of fifty and the honourable and the Counseller and the cunning artificer and the eloquent man and I will appoint Children to bee their Princes and babes shall rule ouer them If then the remouing and taking away of the chiefe parts be a punishment surely the giuing of them and the continuing of them must of necessity bee the giuing of a blessing vnto vs the continuing of a blessing among vs. When they are gone the light is taken away and we liue in darknesse our defence is gone and wee lie open to the enemy the foundation is pulled away the house falleth the breath is gone and the whole body dieth The benefit which we receiue by our Kings and Princes by our Rulers and Gouernors will yet farther appeare if we consider the discommodities and confusions of an Anarchy wherein is no Ruler but euery one would sit at the sterne and command ouer others the sword of iustice is banished and the sword of iniustice is in a mad mans hand nay in thousands and millions of mad men force and violence beare sway riotousnesse is set at liberty good men are oppressed innocency is troden vnder foot and all wickednesse is set aloft These effects and infinite other not to be numbred of the same nature must needs follow where Magistrates beare not rule but where they are setled the godly are encouraged the vngodly feare To conclude therefore this point it is an happy Kingdome wherein the Princes are obedient to the Law of God and nature of the Land Magistrates to the Princes priuate men to Magistrates children to their parents seruants to their maisters and all men keepe themselues within the limits of their callings and beeing linked in loue one with another al of them with their Prince do enioy the sweet fruites of peace and true quietnesse of minde Vse 3 Thirdly this must put Magistrates in minde of their duty For wherefore are they necessary to be ouer the people and to what ende hath GOD lifted vp their heads aboue their brethren Is it to giue them bare titles of honour and dignity and to tread vpon their brethren and to trample them vnder theyr feet No God aduanceth no man for such purposes but it is in respect of his people to do them good to procure their wealth and to prouide for the welfare both of their soules and bodies As then they are to haue much honour great reuerence and due obedience performed vnto them so they must know that sundry duties are to bee practised of them First then The duties of Magistrates it is required of them to maintaine and set vp true religion to giue entertainment to it and those that do professe it They must procure that God may bee worshipped and serued to which end they are made keepers of both the Tables to see that God bee glorified among his people as Psal 78 70 71 72. He chose Dauid his seruant and tooke him from the Sheepe-folds euen from behinde the Ewes with young brought he him to feed his people in Iaacob and his inheritance in Israel so he fed them according to the simplicity of his heart and guided them by the discretion of his hands It is not enough for them to haue a care that peace and tranquility may bee maintained among their subiects for so far the Gentiles proceed that know not God but they must take order that the Law of God may bee obserued 1 Tim. 2 2. and piety and godlinesse continued among the people committed to their charge True it is a peaceable and quiet life are great blessings and most worthy effects of a wise religious Magistracy but these are not sufficient nor the principall duties to bee regarded forasmuch as it is not enough to leade a ciuill life but a sanctified life that hath the glory of God euermore before it and therefore they must consider that they shall giue an account at that great day not onely how peaceably and politikely they haue ruled but how religiously and zealously they haue gouerned their people Secondly it appertaineth vnto them to deface Idolatry and abolish all monuments of superstition and to cast out all Idols not onely out of their Temples but so much as lyeth in them out of mens hearts This duty God commended to Moses in sundry places Deut. 7 5 6. Thus ye shall deale with them ye shall ouerthrow their Altars and breake downe their Pillars and cut downe their Groues and burne their grauen Images with fire for thou art an holy people vnto the Lord thy God the Lord thy God hath chosen thee to bee a precious people vnto himselfe aboue all people that are vpon the earth And what his zeale was in maintaining Gods honour and in reuenging the dishonour done vnto him in this kind Exod. 32 1 19 20 28. appeareth by his defacing and destroying the golden Calfe that was erected in his absence for when the people saw that he tarried long ere he came downe from the Mountaine they saide Make vs Gods to goe before vs c. but as soone as hee came neere to the host and saw the Calfe dancing his wrath waxed hot he cast the Tables out of his hands and brake them in peeces he grownd the Calfe to powder hee strewed it vpon the water he made the Children of Israel drinke of it and caused about three thousand of them to bee slaine with the sword It is recorded to the euerlasting commendation of Asa 1 Kin 15 12 13 â—8 4 5 and 23 4 5 6. that he tooke away the Sodomites out of the Land and put away all the Idols that his Fathers had made and he put downe Maachah his mother also from her estate because shee had made an Idoll in a groue Asa destroyed her Idols and burnt them by the brooke Kidron The like we might say of Hezekiah and Iosiah whose names are blessed in the booke of God and renowned for rhe discharge of this duty Thirdly Idolatry being defaced and Idols taken away they must prouide that pure and sincere doctrine may bee deliuered preached by the Ministers of the word For in vaine it is to abolish superstition except care bee had of the true religion that the name of God may bee knowne vpon earth and his sauing health may be spread abroad among all their people When the King of Ashur heard that the Colonies that he had planted in
Samaria were deuoured of Lyons he commanded that one of the Priests which had been brought from thence 2 Ki. 17 26 27. should be carried thether to teach them the manner of the God of the Country so that the superstitious King thought it his duty to see them instructed in the truth A notable example of a godly and religious care this way is in Iehosaphat who 2 Chron. 17 6 7 8 9 10. so soone as hee had taken away the high places and the groues out of Iudah hee sent out sundry of the Leuites that they should teach in the Cities and they taught in Iudah and had the booke of the Law of the LORD with them and went about throughout all the Cities of Iudah and taught the people This is the foundation and stay of all Kingdomes to giue entertainment to the word of God this maketh a wise King and a wise people So long as Magistrates countenance the truth and Preachers of it they secure theyr owne estates and are blessed of God which ought to bee an encouragement vnto them not to bee slacke or slothfull in spreading abroad the Gospell of Christ Lastly because it were troublesome and tedious to go about to rehearse all their duties we breefely number vp the rest It is their duty therefore to be good examples of piety and godlinesse of life to the people and to prouide for them al things necessary for the body to aske counsell of the mouth of the Lord in theyr weighty affaires that is the ministery of the word and to yeeld obedience vnto it to exhort their inferiors in time of publike calamities to earnest repentance and to expresse the same by prayer and fasting to know the cause throughly before they proceed to giue sentence to punish euill dooers and defend the innocent and to establish such positiue lawes as are necessary for the maintenance of order and decency in the Common-wealth Vse 4 Lastly seeing Magistrates are necessary for the Church and Common-wealth it putteth those that are vnder them in minde of theyr duties partly in regard of themselues partly in regard of the Magistrates and partly in respect of God Touching themselues they must know they be no burdens to the Common-wealth nor superfluous parts that may be spared they are as the head or heart of the body or as the eye in the head all depend vpon their welfare so all depend vpon the Kings and Princes welfare If he be vpholden the Common-wealth standeth if he be vnregarded the Common-wealth falleth He is as necessary as the Sunne in the Firmament yea as fire and water and breathing without which we cannot liue If we iudge otherwise of this ordinance of God we are deceiued wrong both them and our selues Againe we learne that their life and continuance is greatly to bee desired of Gods seruants It is the part and duty of all Subiects to craue their safety and protection that they may safe-guard and protect both Church and Common-wealth Yea Rulers themselues in regard of this end which ought daily to bee before their eies may desire of God to lengthen their daies and to continue their happy reigne that together with the Saints they may do seruice to God in his Church in this respect I say they may desire life not so much aiming at their owne priuate good for in that respect it were better to bee dissolued to be with the Lord as respecting the generall vtility of their people What greater glory what higher honour can they haue then this to be the stay and defence of the church that otherwise were like to decay and goe to ruine and to continue the seuerall parts of it in well-doing That good King Hezekiah foreseeing by the word of the Lord the miserable estate of the Church that should bee after his death and considering with great anguish of heart the wofull effects that were like to follow he turned himselfe in his bed to the wall and wept and was greeued to depart hence Esay 38 18 ◠saying The graue cannot confesse thee death cannot praise thee they that go downe into the pit cannot hope for thy truth but the liuing the liuing he shall confesse thee as I do this day the father to the children shall declare thy truth He desired of God to liue and prayed vnto God to prolong his daies not to lift vp himselfe aboue his brethren not to glory in the smoke of lofty titles not to tyrannize ouer the people not to command the things that are vniust or to punish such as do not deserue it but to do good to the Church and to set foorth Gods praise Death indeede which bringeth the dissolution of nature is a welcome guest to them that are the Lords all the godly do make themselues ready to receiue him to meete and entertaine him and so Kings Princes among the rest howbeit in this respect that the Church may bee benefited by them it is no matter of impiety to desire a longer continuance among Gods people much more then is it the duty of such as are vnder them and gouerned by them to desire their continuance as the daies of heauen and as the course of the Sunne to bee Nurses to the godly This was wont to be a common salutation vsed of the people toward theyr Princes not onely of the Infidels but by the faithfull seruants of God Dan. 2 4 and 6 21 and 3 9 and 5 10. When the King came to visite Daniel being cast into the den of Lyons the Prophet so soone as hee heard him saide O King liue for euer that is GOD grant vnto thee a long life Last of all whensoeuer we haue a wise and worthy a godly and religious Prince giuen to vs it is our duty to be thankfull If the Lord grant vnto a Land a prudent and prouident Prince to reigne ouer thē whose heart is bent to seeke the Lord and to serue the GOD of his fathers the people that breathe vnder his shadow must praise the holy name of God It is their duty to pray that princes may be such and to commend them to God with all faithfulnesse For if they must pray for others much more for them When Salomon was annointed with oyle taken out of the Sanctuary they blew the Trumpet and all the people said God saue King Salomon 1 King 1 39 So the Apostle writing to Timothy exhorteth that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men For Kings and for all that are in authority 1 Tim. 2 1 2 3 that wee may leade a quiet and a peaceable life in all godlinesse and honesty for this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sauiour Now as we are to pray for them so wee are to praise God for them wee are not to forget the least blessings nor to be vnmindfull of smaller benefits and therefore we are much more bound to be thankfull
is to bring them vnto him and to make them seeke him early and vntill affliction worke in vs repentance newnesse of life we haue no right vse nor true fruite of it Fourthly it is required of vs to praise the name of God for his mercy and goodnesse in sparing of vs and not pouring out the full viols of his wrath and indignation vpon vs and not coming out with all his fury and forces against vs. The practise of this praise we see in Dauid after the plague was ceassed 2 Sam. 24 25 hee built an Altar vnto the Lord and offered burnt offerings and peace offerings and the Lord was appeased toward the Land and the plague ceassed from Israel Hee did not onely call vpon God but offered the sacrifice of thanksgiuing vnto him Except we follow his example and practise this duty we rob God of his honour and prouoke him to take away his blessings from vs. When we are in affliction we are eloquent enough and haue tongues to vtter many prayers to haue the plague vpon vs remoued from vs but when we are helped and the iudgement is taken away we forget both Gods mercy and our owne dutie we consider not from whence our deliuerance commeth nor what it challengeth at our hands Fiftly we must remember that we thinke not our selues hardly dealt withall but take heed to our selues that we be farre from murmuring and complaining against God The Lord complaineth by his Prophet against such hypocrites Iere. 3 4 5. Ieremy 3 Diddest thou not still cry vnto me Thou art my Father and the guide of my youth will hee keepe his anger for euer will he reserue it to the end Thus they flattered with their lippes when malice was in their hearts they spake faire to God and pretended a great desire they had that they would faine please him while his hand is vpon them and while he striketh them with his rodde But what answere doth GOD giue and they receiue It followeth in the next words Thus hast thou spoken but thou doest euill euen more and more And as it was with this people so is our case when God at any time taketh vs in hand we speake him faire we humble our selues before him and stoope downe to take correction but eyther wee thinke the time too long while his rod is vpon vs and so wil prescribe him the time when to take it away or else we fret fume against him as doing vs wrong and wee sustained iniury at his hands But if we were acquainted eyther with our iniquity or with his mercy we would be otherwise minded and would confesse that all kindes of punishments are due to vs and indeed too little for vs yea we would easily perceiue that GOD is more sorrowfull for the correction which he is constrained to lay vpon vs then wee are greeued for the sinnes which wee haue committed against him If these things be found in vs if we acknowledge Gods mercy toward vs in our troubles if we call vpon him earnestly if we turne vnto him vnfainedly if we praise his name cheerefully and do not think our selues hardly dealt withall we shall not want comfort in our sufferings but be able to comfort both our selues and others Lastly it is our duty to bee patient vnder Vse 3 the crosse not to discourage our selues in our troubles whatsoeuer or how great soeuer they be nor to murmure and repine at them seeing our doctrine teacheth vs that he neuer powreth vpon vs all his wrath nor giueth vs a full cup to drinke vp euen the dregs thereof but tempereth seasoneth it in such sort that together with the affliction we may taste of his compassion Now to the end we may not despise the chastening of the Lord neyther faint when we are rebuked of him but may possesse our soules with patience and endure constant vnto the ende we are to consider three things First of all we must remoue all lets and impediments that may hinder vs in the course of patience Secondly we must learne and marke the motiues that may moue vs to the embracing of this Christian and heauenly vertue Thirdly we must examine prooue our selues whether this grace of GOD be in vs or not seeing vpon it as vpon a pillar resteth the life of our christian profession as we shall shew afterward Touching the first it standeth vs vpon to cut off and to cast away from vs all such things as may any way hinder our patience The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes and commending the constancy and patience of the Saintes draweth this exhortation Wherefore Heb. 12 1. let vs also seeing that wee are compassed with so great a Cloud of witnesses cast away euery thing that presseth downe and the sinne that hangeth so fast on let vs runne with patience the race that is set before vs whereby he declareth that the meanes to hold on our course with patience is to remoue the lettes and impediments that stand in our way The first hinderance is selfe-loue The hinderances of patience the very bane and poyson of all good and holy duties Wee loue our selues and our skinne so well that we shrinke backe our shoulders and pull in our heads when any perill beginneth to hang ouer vs as if some storme and tempest were imminent and ready to fall vpon vs. So long as this thorne sticketh in the flesh wee cannot loue the Lord nor yeeld obedience vnto him in bearing the crosse Hence it is that our Sauiour Christ saith Math. 16. verse 24. If any man will follow me let him forsake himselfe and take vp his crosse and follow me It is to our nature and the naturall man hard to suffer who desireth to sleepe in an whole skinne The second hinderance is desire of reuenge For these two patience and reuenge are as contrary one to the other as peace and warre as fire and water as light and darkenesse If Ioseph had looked to the iniurious dealings of his brethren toward him and to their wicked purposes intended against him he would neuer haue saide vnto them Gen. 45 5 8. Bee not sad neyther greeued with your selues that yee solde me hither you sent me not hither but God who hath made me a father vnto Pharaoh and Lord of all his house and Ruler throughout all the Land of Egypt If Iob had rested and contented himselfe in the attempts and robberies of the Sabeans and Caldeans hee would neuer haue broken out into these wordes The LORD hath giuen Iob 1 15 17 21 and the LORD hath taken away It belongeth not vnto vs to take or to seeke reuenge but to commit our selues and our causes to the God of vengeance The third lette is infidelity when we haue in vs an vnfaithfull heart and cast off all confidence in God who maintaineth the lot of all those that trust in him and depend vppon him What was the cause that the Iewes suffering want in the wildernesse
fret and fume wee chide and chafe as men beside our selues Oh that there were such harts in vs to please God Oh that we would looke so narrowly to our owne soules In our apparell nothing must be out of order in matter or forme to the very skirts and borders of them but in our liues we can be content to be out of frame to haue poore rent and ragged soules and neuer to put vpon vs the rightousnesse of Iesus Christ as the richest robes Rom. 13 14. Galath 3 27 and most precious garment The like we require in dressing our meates which we doe in attiring of our bodies which are ordained for the belly 1 Cor. 6 13. and the belly for them albeit God wâ—ll destroy both it and them 1 Cor. 6 13. The least fault is soone espied the offenders like to be turned out of seruice and we soone driuen out of our little patience Nay in our ordinary delights and recreations which serue onely to please the eare we see how he that is skilfull in musicke cannot abide the least iarre and discord if hee espy one finger set out of order or heare the missing of one minim rest how impatient is he how much discontented how doth hee testifie his dislike with hand and foot But touching the leading of our liues and the ordering of our actions whereupon dependeth the euerlasting saluation or damnation of our soules though there be a thousand iarres and ten thousand discords in them we thinke the harmony good enough and all things to be in tune This vse that now we vrge hath many branches as furtherances of purity and perfection in vs. First we must labour to haue pure and vpright hearts The branches of this vse which giueth life to all our actions and is much accepted of God It is the counsell of the wise man Prou. 4. Prou. 4.23 23.26 Keepe thy heart with all diligence for out of it are the issues of life and chap. 23. My sonne giue mee thy heart and let thine eyes obserue my waies It is as the wheele of the clocke that moueth all the rest it is the roote that giueth life to the boughes and branches and maketh the Tree yeeld his fruite It is the fountaine that sendeth foorth sweet or bitter waters Heerevpon the Apostle exhorteth Heb. 3. Heb. 3 12. Take heed brethren lest there be in any of you an euill heart of vnbeleefe in departing from the liuing God A pure heart is the scourge of hypocrisie and as a strong hammer that serueth to breake it in peeces This is first to be looked vnto reform it and thou art all cleane It is the direction that Christ giueth vnto vs Math. 23. Math. 23 26. Cleanse first that which is within the cup and platter that the out side of them may be cleane also It is a vaine thing to be cleane without vncleane within to haue the outwarde man appeare faire and smoothe and the heart to bee foule and filthy Such then as begin not at the hart begin at the wrong end They take long and needlesse paines that thinke to stoppe the streames while they let the spring alone The hart in the body is the member that first hath life in it so is it in the spirituall life Hence it is that the Scripture commendeth vnto vs the simplicity of the heart Eph. 6 5. Col. 3 21 the circumcision of the heart Rom. 2 29 the meditation of the heart Psal 19 15 the vprightnesse of the heart 1 Kings 3 6 a wise an vnderstanding heart 1 Kings 3 9 a perfect heart 2 Kings 20 3. 1 Chron. 28 9 a faithfull heart Nehem. 9 8 an vpright heart Psal 11 2 a pure heart Psal 24 4. Math. 5 a prepared and fixed heart Psal 57 7 and 108 1 and 112 7 an honest and good heart Luc. 8 15 ioyfulnesse and gladnesse of heart Deut. 28 47 a broken and a contrite heart Psal 51 17 a tender heart 2 Chron. 34 24 an heart of flesh Ezek. 11 19 a new heart and new spirit Ezek. 18 31 and 33 26 a purified hart Acts 15 9 an enlarged heart 2 Cor. 6 11 the good treasure of the heart Luc. 6 45 and a true heart Heb. 10 22. These and many such like testimonies teach vs to begin our repentance from dead workes and reformation of life at the heart that vntil we set our hearts and our soules to seeke the Lord wee dally with God and neuer seriously set vpon that worke Secondly we must be free from any purpose to liue in any knowne sinne and must be inclined to euery thing that is good so that we should be able to say with Paul 1 Cor. 4 4. I know nothing by my selfe yet I am not hereby iustified but he that iudgeth mee is the Lord. The Apostle knew nothing for which he should condemne himselfe Hence it is that the Prophet saith Psal 119 112 106. Psal 119. I haue enclined mine heart to performe thy statutes alwaies euen vnto the end And a little before he saith in the same Psalme I haue sworne and will performe it that I will keepe thy righteous iudgements So ought all the faithfull to binde themselues by a solemne vow and promise to stirre vp their zeale and kindle their affections to all good duties It is recorded to the perpetuall praise commendation of Asa that he moued the people of Iudah and Beniamin to enter into a couenant to seeke the Lord God of their Fathers with all their heart and with all their soule That whosoeuer would not seeke the Lord God of Israel should be put to death whether small or great man or woman And they sware vnto the Lord with a loud voice and with shouting and with Trumpets and with Cornets And all Iudah reioyced at the oath for they had sworne with all their heart and sought him with their whole desire and he was found of them and the Lord gaue them rest round about 2 Chron. 15. 2 Chron. 15 13 14 15. Happy are they that set before them this example as a patterne and president vnto them to resolue fully with themselues to cast from them all sinne as a filthy cloath and to settle their hearts to seeke the Lord and to hate with an vnfained hatred whatsoeuer may bee any hinderance or impediment vnto them Thirdly wee must all take notice of our owne wants and imperfections and earnestly bewaile them and mourne for them It is a degree toward perfection to acknowledge confesse our imperfections and to be greeued for them For no man can haue a feeling of infirmities but by the worke of Gods sanctifying Spirit It is a grace of God to know the want of grace The vngodly are not acquainted with it they thinke themselues full they hunger and thirst after carnall things but neuer after spirituall and heauenly things The blessed Virgin in her song sheweth that He hath filled the hungry with
the rest that remaine who were exempted out of the former training to wit the Priests and the Leuites For first of all Moses numbreth them according to their persons then according to their order and ministery Touching their persons in this chapter touching their ministery in the fourth chapter So then in this place the Tribe of the Leuites is numbred who were selected and separated to the worke of the ministry that they might therein serue God and his people In this Chapter wee are to obserue two things first The parts of Chapter a transition or passage by way of preface to this holy numeration distinct from the former in the 13. first verses secondly the numbring it selfe in the rest of the chapter Touching the first point which is the entrance wee must consider in it two other points first a description of the Tribe of Leui◠and of the family of Aaron forasmuch as Moses and Aaron the two heads of the people descended out of that Tribe as is more at large declared in the booke of Exodus and this is amplified by the circumstance of time in the beginning of the first verse In the day that the Lord spake with Moses in Mount Sinai Exod. 6 16. as if he had saide Now it is time to proceede to speake of the Tribe of Leni and to set downe how great the number of thē was when God commanded them to be numbred at Mount Sinai Osiand in Numb cap. 3. for as yet the people was not departed from thence where the law was giuen but first I will rehearse the names of the sonnes of Aaron who aboue or before others were appointed to the Priest-hood Secondly the presentation of the Leuites before Aaron to be numbred which we will reserue to be handled afterward in his proper place The description of Aarons family Touching the description of Aarons house and family whereon the numbring of the Priests depended First his sonnes are reckoned and their ministery declared verse 2 and 3. of which we haue heard more particularly in the book of Leuiticus chap. 8 and 9. Then the destruction of two of them which were the eldest is set downe Leuit. 10. for when they transgressed the Commandement of God offered strange fire before him they were consumed and confounded which is breefly repeated in the 4. verse but at large expressed in the 10. chapt of Leuiticus whereby it came necessarily to passe that two being cut off and leauing no issue behinde them that there remained onely two heads or families of the Priests to wit of Eleazar and Ithamar Verse 1. These are the generations of Aaron c We see in this place how Moses immediately after the numbring vp of the people that medled not with the ministery of the word or killing of the sacrifices or administring of the Sacraments or seruing in the Tabernacle or carrying of the Arke or teaching of the people handleth in the next place the forme and fashion of the ministery that laboured and spent themselues in the former things For let there be neuer so great order or good pollicy in the Common-wealth yet if the care of the ministery be neglected all is to little purpose Wee see from hence the goodly order that GOD obserueth in this great army he establisheth among them most carefully the holy Ministery to the ende they might be taught and instructed in the word Doctrine 1 Heereby we learne that among all nations people vnder the heauens There is an absolute necessity of a standing Ministery among all people the ministery of the word ought to be planted and established I say there is a great and absolute necessity of a standing and setled ministery among all sorts and conditions of men to guide them in the waies of godlinesse This appeareth euidently from the beginning for rather then there should be no teaching God himselfe was the Pastor and Teacher the Priest and Prophet of his Church and instructed them immediately by his owne voice without the ministery of man he was then the Shepheard and they the sheepe he the master and they the Schollers So he appeared to Adam and taught him and likewise his posterity after him Then there was no neede of any other Doctour or instructer he was all in all For as a man need not light a Candle at noone day thereby to see when as the Sunne shineth cleerely in his strength no more needed man in his innocency to be taught by man seeing he enioyed the bright Sun-shining of Gods glorious presence But when once mankinde began to multiply and encrease out of one house into diuers families as a tree displaying it selfe into many branches God raised vp ordinary and extraordinary Teachers For the father of the family was the King and Priest of it a King to rule a Priest to teach the will of God to his children Hence we reade that Enoch the seuenth from Adam prophesied of the second comming of Christ to iudgement Iude 14. with ten thousands of his Saints to execute iudgement vpon all vngodly sinners So then he was a Prophet raised vp of God in those corrupt times to reproue sinne and to conuince all that were vngodly among them of all their vngodly deeds which they vngodly committed After him he stirred vp Noah 2 Pet. 2 5. a Preacher of righteousnesse while the Arke was in preparing when the long suffering of God waited an hundred twenty yeares for their conuersion Besides that the people of God might bee sufficiently prouided for the first borne were also sanctified to this Office as we shall see afterward in this chapt and the chap. following and lastly in their stead the Tribe of Leui were set apart in whom alone it continued excepting the Prophets that had a speciall calling while the Synagogue stoode euen vnto Christ who when he ascended and led captiuity captiue gaue giftes vnto men at his pleasure and appointed some Apostles some Euangelistes some Pastors and Teachers for the perfecting of the Saints Eph. 4 12. and for the edifying of the body of Christ We see in this place that so soone as the law was giuen in Mount Sinai God appointed those that shold publish and preach the same and so soone as the Tabernacle was erected he ordained Aaron and his sonnes to attend vpon it and to perfourme their seuerall duties according to his direction and appointment Thus also did the Apostles deale so soone as they had preached the Gospell according to the commission and commandement they had receiued thereby gained a people vnto God they setled a ministery to continue and appointed Elders and Pastors ouer that people for the propagation of true religion and the strengthening of Gods seruants in all good duties This appeareth in the Acts of the Apostles Paul and Barnabas confirmed the soules of the Disciples and exhorted them to continue in the faith and when they had ordained them Elders in euery Church
the people on the Sabbath daies and other solemne meetings repaired to the Prophets when the Priests either were ignorant could not teach or else were idle would not teach But heerein they greatly deceiue themselues Others when they may heare it do heare it in other places thinke themselues in good case and feele no want and so neglect the ordinary meanes of edifying their consciences and of aduancing the Gospel and kingdome of God euery one in the place whereunto by more speciall duty he is bound and where he may haue a more speciall promise of blessing They then that are careles to prouide an ordinary sufficient Pastour in their seuerall parishes whereby the people are for the most part vntaught as a field that bringeth foorth weeds bryars for want of tillage do greatly faile in this duty that now we vrge deale withall to wit that euery flocke should haue his owne Shepheard This containeth many branches vnder it First we must vse the ordinary meanes that God hath sanctified to this purpose we must pray to the Lord of the haruest to send labourers into his haruest We are ready to pray for an healthy body whē we are sicke but we forget to beg an healthy soule when we are ignorant We that are the Lords remembrancers let vs giue him no rest vntill he repaire and vntill he set vp Ierusalem the praise of the world Esay 62 7. Esay 62 7. We want these labourers because we are wanting vnto ourselues whereas if we did constantly craue this blessing wee should finde grace in time of need Mat. 9. The Ministers are our spirituall Physitions vnder Christ This we pray when we craue that Gods Kingdome may come euery where and that euery Lanthorne may carry a bright shining light in it Secondly wee must bee content rather to bestow somewhat to attaine to this blessing then want it it being a precious pearle which when a man hath found he selleth all that he hath and purchaseth it Matth. 13. Math. 13 46. Salomon that was not ignorant of true wisedome Prou. 23 23. counselleth all men to buy the truth but not to sell it This will try vs what account we make of this blessing and in what price we haue it Thirdly it is our duty to reioyce in spirit when it is liberally bestowed vppon vs and graciously supplied vnto vs which serueth to put vs in minde of these profitable meditations Wee must testifie our thankfulnesse to God for his holy ordinance set vp among vs lest he be constrained to take it away from vs for if once he pull vp his standard he will remoue also and be gone We must submit and subiect our selues vnder it that our iudgements may be rectified and our wils and affections setled in the truth We must confesse it to be no small part of our happinesse that with vs are the Ministers of the Church and the seales of the Couenant 2 Chron. 13. Let vs preferre his Courts before all other places of resort Psal 27 4. and 84 10. Let vs lament the estate of Iewes and Gentiles and all particular places among our selues that want these signes of Gods fauour and tokens of the Couenant to witte the Word and Sacraments and the Ministers of them both Who can but lament to see so many silly sheep ready to be deuoured of the wolfe and as a prey in the iawes of the Lyon We ought to haue compassion vpon such if there be any bowels and pitty and mercy in vs and if we haue not stony hearts we ought to melt and mourne for these things Lastly let vs earnestly long for their ioyning to the Church that such as wander from the sheepefold may be ioyfully brought home vpon the shoulders of the Ministers who ought to seeke them out Then we shall haue one Shepheard Ezek. 37 22 Iohn 10 16. and one sheepfold then we shall with one minde and mouth glorifie God Thus is the Church of the Iewes brought in by Salomon in his Song chapt 8. desiring most heartily the conuersion of the Gentiles Cant. 8 8. We haue a little Sister and shee hath no breasts what shall we doe for our sister in the day when shee shall bee spoken for Thus ought we to be affected toward the Iewes We haue also a sister that hath no breasts to nourish vp children let vs haue a desire to procure and further her saluation forasmuch as wee haue a promise that the Iewes shall bee called and conuerted vnto the faith of Christ Rom. 11. Vse 4 Fourthly let the Ministers bee carefull to discharge their calling and to teach the people in season and out of season They must be lights of the world and as sauoury salt to season them with wholesome doctrine It is a streight account that they are to make not for siluer or gold or such like corruptible things committed vnto vs but for mens souls the price of Christs blood Acts 20. Neuer was there such a reckoning neuer was there such an account eyther giuen or taken as shal be at the great audite when it shall bee saide vnto vs Come giue an account of thy stewardship for thou maiest be no longer steward Luke 16 2. This consideration is profitable both for the people and the Pastour himselfe Let the people thinke with themselues that wee do not trouble them more then is needfull busie our selues more then wee haue thankes for our labour True it is wee serue many thanklesse masters that could be content wee should spare our paines but we cannot so discharge our consciences deliuer our soules Let the Minister thinke 1 Cor. 9 16. that a necessity is laide vpon him and woe vnto him if hee preach not the Gospell Oh that this day of account were euer set before our eyes how would it set vs on fire and kindle our zeale and diligence This doubtlesse were enough and more then enough to open the mouthes of them that now are dumbe and cannot speake and make them lift vp their voyces as a Trumpet to tell the people of their sins and the house of Iacob their iniquities But the watchmen are blinde they are all ignorant Esay 56 11. they are all dumbe dogs they cannot barke they can looke to their owne gaine but they endeuour not to gaine soules to God There is not a soule that perisheth by our negligence but we must answer for it when the blood that we haue shed shal be required at our hands This will be an heauy day when the blood of many soules shall cry out for vengeance and shal accurse vs that euer wee came among them to be the occasions of their destruction and damnation Now we must know Motiues to moue the Ministers to diligence that in the Scriptures we haue many motiues to spurre vs and to stirre vs vp to diligence and to encrease all care in vs to do our duties First the excellency of our Office It
family which was the Church of God not onely Isaac the sonne of promise in whose seede the nations of the earth should bee blessed but Ismael that was borne after the flesh that mocked his brother persecuted him that was borne after the spirit and in the end was cast out of the Church Gen. 21.9 10. Gen. 21.9.10 Gal. 4.30 Gal. 3.30 And as it was with the father so was it with the son for we see this in the children of Isaac who stroue and struggled within the wombe of their mother Gen. 25.22 and when the time of her deliuerance came she brought foorth not only Iacob Gen. 32.24 who afterward was sirnamed Israel obtaining a farre more honourable name then all the Affricani or Germanici or Asiatici among the Romanes whose praise was wholly from the earth and a blast of the mouthes of mortall man whereas he wrastled with God in Peniel and preuailed but also prophane Esau Heb. 12 16. so branded as it were in the forehead by a marke of yron by the Spirit of God who sold his birth-right for a messe of pottage For the children being not yet borne neither hauing done any good or euil that the purpose of God according to the election might stand not of workes but of him that calleth It was said vnto her Iacob haue I loued but Esau haue I hated Rom. 9.11.13 Rom. 9.11.13 Samuel was a man that feared God exceedingly and gouerned the people vprightly so that he appealed to the people and to the consciences of all men to witnesse his innocency and integrity what wrong he had done them whose oxe he had taken and whose asse he had taken or at whose hand he had receiued any bribe to blinde his eyes 1 Sam. 12.3 1 Sam. 12.3 Yet when hee was old and made his sonnes iudges ouer Israel they walked not in his wayes but turned aside after lucre they tooke bribes and peruerted iudgement 1 Sam. 8.3 1 Sam. 8.3 Dauid was a man after Gods owne heart yet he had not onely Salomon that was beloued of God 2. Sam. 13.14 and 15.16 1 Kin. 1.5 but also incestuous Amnon ambicious Absolon and trecherous Adonijah the first defiled his owne sister and wrought folly in Israel the other two rebelled against their father and sought to take away the kingdome from him The like we might say of Eli who sate vpon a seat by a post of the Temple and by his residence on his charge and daily attendance to giue answeres to the people that came vnto him gaue testimony of his godlinesse yet his sonnes were the sonnes of Belial and knew not the Lord 1 Sam. 2.12 1 Sam. 2.12 To conclude for the examples that might be brought to this purpose are infinite who was more Godly then Iosiah who remembred his creator in the dayes of his youth and reformed religion betimes in his kingdome yet his children followed not the wayes of their father but did euill in the sight of the Lord according to all that their wicked forefathers had done 2 King 23.32 37. 2 King 23. Iere. 22.18 Iere. 22.18 To all these testimonies of Scripture if we adde also the testimony of common experience of all ages and times and places and persons we may gather that all the children of the faithfull haue not beene alwayes continued vnder the covenant of God nor followed the steppes of their faithfull parents to be like vnto them Now because this is a point diligently to Reason 1 be marked of vs let vs consider the reasons whereby it may be better confirmed vnto vs. First to shew the election of God which is the highest steppe of our saluation to stand vpon the free wil and purpose of God and not vpon ordinary succession or naturall generation or any causes in our owne selues to the end that all both parents and children should confesse that such as haue receiued this power and prerogatiue to beleeue in the Name of Christ Iesus are borne not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God Ioh. 1.13 Ioh. 1.13 This reason is noted concerning Iacob Rom. 9.11 that the purpose of God might stand according to election not of any workes but by him that calleth this was it that made difference betweene him and his brother Secondly that the best seruants of God Reason 2 may acknowledge that they can by no means conuey to their posterity the graces of God the gifts of sanctification repentance from dead workes which themselues haue receiued from God by supernaturall meanes and not by naturall they begetting naturally children of wrath as well as other men euen sinfull children tainted and defiled with originall corruption Adam begate Seth in his owne image that is in his naturall inclination to euil Gen. 5.3 Gen. 5.3 Hence it is that Dauid acknowledgeth he was shapen in iniquity and that in sinne his mother did conceiue him Psal 51. Psal 51. So then as the corne that is purged from the chaffe and made cleane bringeth vp corne againe together with the chaffe and as the father that is circumcised begetteth children that are vncircumcised so such parents as are sanctified themselues cannot leaue to their issue any sanctifying graces which must come onely from aboue from the Father of lights Reason 3 Thirdly God hath a purpose to shew his iustice in the destruction of the stubborne and disobedient as he doth his mercy in the saluation of those that are godly and obedient This is the reason rendred by the Spirit of God that albeit the sonnes of Eli were reproued by their father yet they hearkened not vnto his voyce because the Lord would slay them 1 Sam. 2.25 â— Sam. 2.25 God is determined to glorifie himselfe and his great Name in their destruction as they resolued and setled themselues their whole liues to dishonour him to their confusion Reason 4 Lastly the children euen of faithfull and godly parents doe oftentimes want the good meanes of a godly education and therefore no maruell if their hearts not being ploughed vp doe bring forth cockle and darnell in stead of good corne For the children of God doe themselues through humane frailty and infirmity sometimes faile in the performance of this duty They cocker them and are too choice and nice ouer them they dare not offend them or speake a word against them which ouerweening and suffering of them to haue their will too much God punisheth in their children whereof we haue a worthy example in Dauid toward Adonijah who exalted himselfe against his father saying I will be king and he prepared him chariots and horsemen and fifty men to runne before him The occasion of this presumption and rebellion is noted to be thus King 1.6 His father had not displeased him at any time in saying Why hast thou done so He failed toward him more then Eli did toward his sons for he said
to take paines to teach them in their youth what trade they shall take but we cannot giue a blessing vnto our owne labours The husbandman may plant and sow yet he cannot bring downe the early and the latter raine and if he could doe this he could not make the corne grow for the vse of man So is it with vs we may teach and reproue exhort and admonish but except GOD open the heart the heart remaineth vnreformed It is not to be doubted but Samuel bestowed great labour and diligence in discharging this duty both because he was a faithfull and godly man Heb. 11.32 Heb. 11.32 And because hee had seene with his eyes an example of ouermuch lenity in Eli and had heard with his eares a fearefull threatning of iudgment against him reuealed by the Lord yet his children followed not his steppes but declined from the wayes wherein he walked Let all godly parents therefore comfort themselues in the consideration and contemplation of such like examples knowing that they can onely vse the meanes and that it lyeth not in their power to make them truely religious In deed if wee haue beene negligent in bringing them vnto God and let them runne into all riot and not restrained them we haue cause to lay it to our consciences and to thinke with our selues that we that gaue them life haue also beene instruments of their death But if wee haue done what lyeth in vs to doe if we haue warned them and they would not be warned if we haue taught and trained them vp in the feare of God which is the beginning of wisedome and they haue broken the bands asunder and cast the cordes of duty and discipline from them we may comfort our selues as the Minister doth when he seeth his labour is spent in vaine If he haue beene faithfull and conscionable in his place whether men regard the word or not regard it whether they beleeue or doe not beleeue whether they obey or doe not obey he is the sweet sauour of Christ 2 Cor. 2.15 euen in them that perish because euen then it worketh the will of God and accomplisheth that for which it is sent The Prophet prophesying of Christs comming among the Iewes bringeth him in with this complaint I haue laboured in vaine Esay 49.4 I haue spent my strength for nought and in vaine yet surely my iudgement is with the Lord and my worke with my God God respecteth vs according to our worke not according to the euent or successe of our labour he will reward vs according to our conscience in teaching not according to the peoples diligence in hearing of vs. Thus it shall be with all Christian parents to their endlesse comfort God will not be vnmindfull of their paines that they haue taken albeit they see not that fruite of their labours that they desire Obiect Heere some man peraduenture may obiect that the Apostle saith The woman shall be saued in child-bearing if they continue in faith and charity and holinesse with sobriety 1 Timothy chapter 2. verse 15. 2 Tim. 2.15 Where hee seemeth to hang the saluation of the mother vpon the faith of the children as if she could not be saued except they continued in the trueth I answere Answer this place is in deed so vnderstood and wrested by many interpreters but that cannot be the true meaning Ierome an ouer-great prayser of virginitie and none of the greatest friends of matrimony draweth the words to that sense that he may by this meanes commend the single life and withall withhold women from marriage while they heare that they can no otherwise bee saued then if their children continue faithfull vnto the death The purpose of the Apostle in this place as appeareth by the the circumstances going before is to comfort the woman that shee should not cast away all confidence as one without hope as being the cause of one of the greatest sinnes which brought the ruine of all mankinde The feeling of this heauy burden lying vpon her conscience might terrifie her and work much feare and amazement in her soule and apprehension of the wrath of God and therefore he comforteth her and giueth her hope of saluation But if the former exposition be receiued that her saluation bee suspended vpon many others hee should cast downe Thunder and Lightning vpon her head able to apall and dismay her he should not comfort her but terrifie her he should not lift her vp with hope of life but cast her downe into despaire through feare of death when she should vnderstand that she could not possibly be saued except her children did perseuere in the faith Againe it lyeth not in the power of women to giue them faith and loue much lesse the grace of perseuerance to continue constant vnto the death so that the Apostle should lay a burden vpon their shoulders and put a yoke about their nekes which neither they nor their fathers were able to beare This is not the easie Yoke nor the light burden of Christ For albeit they striue with all their strength and labour with all their power to bring vp their children in godlinesse yet oftentimes they are obstinate stubborne headstrong froward peruerse and rebellious so that they can doe no good with them because they will not obey them nor hearken to their commaundements Furthermore this care of the instruction and institution of children is a dutie required rather of the father who is better able then of the mother who is euery way the weaker vessell as appeareth by the Apostle Ephes 6.4 Fathers prouoke not your children to wrath but bring them vp in the nourture and admonition of the Lord. Lastly the vertues heere commended bebelong rather to the mothers then to the children as when he requireth of them holinesse with sobriety as Tit. 2.3 4. it appeareth The aged women that they be in behauiour as becommeth holinesse c. that they may teach the yong women to be sober c. If any farther obiect â—biect that if the Apostle had meant to referre these last words to the woman he would haue said if she continue in faith and charity not if they continue I answere Answere nothing is more common and vsuall then the change of number especially one of the words being a nowne of multitude For it is plaine and manifest that the Apostle doth not point out some one certaine woman but speaketh in generall of woman-kinde or of all women Thus doth the Apostle vary and alter the number in this present Chapter sometimes speaking in the plurall number as of many In like manner that women adorne themselues in modest apparell Verse 9. sometimes speaking in the singular number as of one Let the woman learne in silence with all subiection Verse 11. This is also easie to be shewed in other places as Galat. 6.1 Ye which are spirituall restore such a one in the spirit of meekenesse considering thy selfe lest thou also be
the Lord Obiect Ephes 6. Ephe. 6.4 If any obiect against these commandements They will be vnruly and disordered albeit they be neuer so well brought vp and though their parents be very carefull they will be very carelesse and therefore they were as good holde their peace as to speake to them and not to be regarded Answer I answere so it is sometimes but alwayes it is not so Many that haue feared GOD with all their housholdes haue receiued much comfort by their children and seruants that haue had good instruction put into them as pure and wholesome liquour into a vessell and haue seene the fruite thereof to the vnspeakeable ioy of their hearts This we might shew at large in the reformed families of Abraham and Cornelius and sundry others As they planted and sowed good seede in the parts of their families as it were in a fruitfull field so they reaped a plentifull haruest Abraham had seruants that were also Gods seruants Gen 24.12 and 14.14 Act. 10.7 and prayed earnestly vnto him Cornelius had a souldier that waited vpon him that feared God yea all his band of Italian souldiers were Christian souldiers Againe we must trust GOD with the effect and successe of the education that we giue them He will worke thereby by his Spirit in all that belong vnto him as seemeth good to his heauenly wisedome If he doe not giue a blessing for causes vnknowne to vs but knowne to him let vs leaue Gods secret yet iust iudgments to himselfe The third particular branch is to pray to God for them to guide them in his wayes and to blesse them in his feare and to blesse our labours bestowed among them This wee see in Iob Iob 1.5 Chapter 1. toward his children When the dayes of their feasting were gone about he sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning and offered burnt offerings according to the number of them all for he said It may be that my sonnes haue sinned and cursed God in their hearts He was carefull for those which were committed vnto his charge and feared they might offend God in their meetings albeit hee knew no such euill by them The wise man saith Happy is the man◠that feareth alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into mischiefe Prou. 28. Prou. 28.14 A like example wee haue in Dauid Psalme 72. where he prayeth for Salomon Giue the king thy iudgements O God and thy righteousnesse to the kings sonne hee shall iudge thy people with righteousnesse and thy poore with iudgement So then the faithfull are to entreate and craue from God the continuance of his couenant to their children and to begge from his handes an holy and sanctified seede We must not presume because we are faithfull and haue receiued to beleeue that therefore our seede must of necessity be so likewise for then we shall but deceiue our selues Let not vs therefore faile in crauing a blessing from God vpon our children if we desire to make them heires of blessing Fourthly it is required of vs to reioyce in the blessing of God vpon them and to giue him praise and glory when he vouchsafeth to shew mercy vpon them and vpon vs. If hee did leaue them in their sinnes and in that corruption which they receiued from vs Psal 51. as it were by inheritance we could not finde iust cause of complaint against him who is bound neither to vs nor to our children but forasmuch as he sheweth much mercy to our posteritie as he hath done vnto vs we haue matter of praise and thankesgiuing giuen vnto vs whereby also we shall procure their farther good It is noted of the Iailour Actes 16. Act. 16.34 that he reioyced that they of his houshold also beleeued in the Lord. He accounted it not sufficient for himselfe to beleeue nor reioyced onely in his owne saluation but forasmuch as God had vouchsafed greater mercy vnto him to call his family also to the faith this cheered his heart much more If we haue tasted of the like mercy let vs not be forgetfull of the like duty Lastly it belongeth vnto vs for the furtherance of their good to giue those all good encouragement in well doing that are conscionable in their duties to God and to vs we are bound to praise and commend them to comfort them to cheere them vp and to defend them against all malicious enemies that seeke to disgrace them The Apostle Paul willeth parents not to prouoke their children lest they be discouraged Coloss 3.21 It is a meanes to coole and quench zeale to finde discouragements in godly proceedings On the other side we ought to shew all dislike and hatred against euill and an angry countenance toward such as are vnreformed The Prophet touching the right ordering and good gouernment of his house declareth that hee would not know a wicken person and him that hath an high looke he will not suffer Psal 101.4.5 His eyes should be vpon the faithfull of the land that they may dwell with him hee that walketh in the perfect way hee shall serue him This is a good meanes to make both houses to prosper and kingdomes to flourish when the godly are aduanced and the euil doers are beaten down but when euil is set aloft and goeth vnchecked and vncontrolled and godlinesse is driuen to the wall it prognosticateth and foretelleth the ruine and vtter desolation of those societies albeit for a time they may continue When they offered strange fire before the Lord in the wildernesse Wee haue hitherto spoken of the destruction of Aarons sonnes before the face of their father now let vs see for what cause it was done The sinne of his sonnes is remembred to be this they offered strange fire that is such as was not appointed and commanded of the Lord they tooke not the fire from the altar to burne incense with all which came downe from heauen and was preserued by the diligence of the Priests vntill the captiuity of Babylon Now whereas the authour of the second booke of Macchabees telleth vs that whē their fathers were led into Persia the Priests that were then deuout tooke the fire of the altar priuily Macch. 1.19 and hid it in an hollow place of a pit without water where they kept it sure so that the place was vnknowne to all men hath no testimony of trueth out of the sacred Scriptures as we shal shew more in the 26. Chapter of this Booke of Numbers Moses maketh mention of this example of the sinne and punishment of Aarons sonnes to the end the Leuites should be more wise and wary in the execution of their office because God hereby sheweth that they shal neuer escape his hand that do not rightly discharge the duties committed vnto them For the examples of Gods iudgements vpon the corrupters and contemners of his worship must make vs more carefull and fearefull to offend Now whereas they are punished according to their
intermeddle onely with the Common-wealth hath not God made them ouerseers of both states as also committed the charge vnto them of both Tables Answer I answere the care of Religion belongeth to all Princes and therefore the godly kings of Iudah made it their first labour to establish Gods worshippe But touching the worship of God wee must obserue that Church lawes and constitutions are of three sorts Materiall Ministeriall or circumstantiall Lawes that concerne the matter substance and parts of Gods worship are already established by God in the word nothing is left to Princes or Pastours of the Church nothing ought to be inuented of man nothing may be hammered in the forge of our braines which are too shallow to meddle in such deepe and profound matters as Christ teacheth Matth. 15.9 Matthew chapter 15. verse 9. In vaine they doe worship mee teaching for doctrines the commandements of men These Lawes we are to leaue to God only which touch the substance of his worship Ministeriall Lawes are such Canons as command the practise and execution of the former Lawes wherein the Prince is as it were the Minister commanding vnder God It belongeth to him to see both Ministers and people to doe their dutie 2 Chronicles chapter 30. verses 12.16 and to prouide that all his subiects reforme themselues in those things that pertaine to the worship of God and to punish idolaters Exodus chapter 22. Exod. 22.20 Leuit. 24 1â— Deut. 13.5 Numb 15.35 verse 20 blasphemers Leuiticus chapter 24. verse 16. false Prophets Deuteronomie 13.5 and prophaners of holy things Numbers chapter 15. verse 35. These belong vnto him these he is to looke vnto Lastly other Lawes are circumstantiall such as are constitutions made in things meerely indifferent which vary according to times occasions places and Churches These Lawes also he hath authority to make and meddle withall prouided that the rules of the word be not transgressed but carefully obserued So then albeit the Prince ought not himselfe to execute the things of God as to preach the word or to administer Sacraments or to practise the discipline of the Church yet he is bound to see them done and that all things be done in order comelinesse in the Church Againe it may be obiected Obiect that the Scripture doth often mention that sacrifices were offered otherwise then God appointed yet accepted They ought to be brought to the doore of the Tabernacle and not offered elsewhere I answere Answer the question is not so much of the fact as of the right not what was done but what ought to be done This is the cause that the Lord complaineth both against their persons and their doings and brandeth them both with a marke of dishonour in this manner Iehoshaphat did that which was right in the sight of the LORD 1 King 22 4â— but the high places were not taken away he walked in all the wayes of Asa his father he turned not aside from it neuerthelesse the people offered and burnt incense yet in the high places The like is remembred of Iehoash hee did that which was right in the sight of the Lord all his dayes wherein Iehoiada the Priest instructed him But the high places were not taken away the people still sacrificed and burnt Incense in the high places 2 Kings 12.2 3. When Manasseh was brought againe to Ierusalem into his kingdome he sought the Lord his God took away the strange gods and repaired the Altar of the Lord â—â—r 33 17 neuerthelesse the people did sacrifice still in the high places yet vnto the Lord their God onely God required to be worshipped not only as he appointed but where he appointed and therefore the contrary practise is noted to be a transgression a breach of the Law of God Thirdly it may be saide that the Prophets Obiection 4 of God who could not bee ignorant of their duties did not sacrifice as God commanded and yet are blamelesse They did not bring their sacrifice to the Tabernacle nor vnto the place that God had chosen but offered in other places as Samuel in Mispah 1 Sam. 7 9. and elsewhere chap. 16 2. â—â—â—wer I answer he did it as one of the Prophets who were extraordinary persons and not tied to the ordinary rules in all their actions So we see Elijah offered in Mount Carmel 1 Kin. 18. But wee are not to follow extraordinary matters without a speciall calling forasmuch as we liue by lawes not by examples So then it was lawfull in the Prophets in regard of their personal vocation which without it had beene vtterly vnlawfull Lastly it may be obiected that Dauid is Obiection 4 commended because he intended to build an house to the Name of God He had receiued no commandement from God to builde the Temple it was his good meaning and good intent yet he is expresly commended of God 2 Chron. 6 7.8 where Salomon in praising God saith It was in the heart of Dauid my father to build an house for the Name of the Lord God of Israel but the Lord saide to Dauid my father forasmuch as it was in thy heart to builde an house for my Name thou diddest well in that it was in thy heart If then Dauid hauing no word or direction from God did well how is all will-worship euill â—â—swer I answer in this God respecteth not the deed it selfe but the intent of the dooer so that when it is said Thou hast done well it is as much as if the Lord had saide I know thou hadst a good meaning in it as it appeareth by the reasons vsed in the second booke of Samuel where Dauid saith to Nathan the Prophet Sam. 7 2. See now I dwell in an house of Cedar but the Arke of GOD dwelleth within Curtaines where he compareth himselfe with God and his owne house of Cedar with Gods Arke within Curtaines This reason carrieth with it a great shew of comlinesse seemelinesse For some might thinke with themselues was it meete that himselfe should dwell in his seeled house the Lords house lye waste Notwithstanding in matters of God wee are not to reason according to our owne opinion and outward appearing but according vnto the word of God â—â—mment Pet. â—artyr in 2 â—an c. 7. And heerein was Dauid deceiued that he went beyond the Commandement of God To build a Temple to God is not in it selfe euill GOD had promised that the Tabernacle and the Arke should haue a resting place Deut. 12 5 6. 1 Kings 8 but to seeke to preuent God was to bee reprooued As to set a King ouer them was not in it selfe vnlawfull Deuter. 17 15. but when they attempted it before the time and waited not Gods Commandement to goe before them they are reproued and punished for it 1 Sam. 12 16. Dauid in this place had receiued no direction touching this matter eyther of the time or of the place there was no Commandement eyther who should
The elect are the first borne of God Annot. Iob. Feri in Exod. 4. because they are most dear vnto him and chosen before the foundation of the world For euen as men among all their sonnes doe most of all delight in their first begotten as in the beginning of their strength reioycing most of all in the good that befalleth them and greeuing most in the euill that commeth vnto them Psal 89 27. Zach. 12 11. So doth God expresse his speciall loue toward vs not onely by calling vs his sonnes but by calling vs his first borne sons Among the sonnes of men it was alwayes an honour and priuiledge to be the first borne it is but one among many can attaine vnto it it is not common to euery one But the sonnes of God are all of them as his first borne they are deare vnto him as they that are dearest Behold what manner of loue the Father hath bestowed vpon vs that we should bee called the first borne sonnes of God! therefore the world knoweth vs not because it knew him not So sometimes the faithfull are called the first fruites of his creatures Iam. 1 18. because as the first fruites in the time of the Law were a smal portion gathered out of the rest and offered to God in like manner are the people of God as an holy kinde of offering taken out of the residue of men few in number but precious in account with God Iam. 1 18. Thus then wee must know that we are consecrated vnto God to belong vnto him and to serue him as for the company of the wicked The company of the wicked is as the forbidden fruit they are forbidden to vs as the touching or tasting of the forbidden fruite was to our first parents as bringing great danger and destruction vnto our soules The wise man saith Be not among wine-bibbers Pro. 23 20 21 among riotous eaters of flesh for the drunkard and the glutton shall come to pouerty and drowsinesse shall cloathe a man with ragges Hereunto commeth the direction of the Apostle 1 Cor. 5 11. I haue written vnto you not to keepe company if any that is called a brother be a fornicator or couetous or an idolatour or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner with such a one no not to eate And in the next Epistle he exhorteth to come out from among them and to touch no vncleane thing and then GOD will receiue them be a Father vnto them and they shall be his sonnes and daughters 2 Cor. 6 17. Likewise he chargeth the Thessalonians and commandeth them in the Name of the Lord Iesus Christ that they withdraw themselues from euery brother that walketh disorderly and not after the tradition which they receiued of them 2 Thess 3 6. All flesh resort to their like and euery man will keepe company with such as he is himselfe For how can the lambe agree with the wolfe Or how can two walke together except they be agreed The heathen Philosopher Senec. epist 7. sequestring himselfe to a strict kinde of life confesseth that he could neuer bring home againe those manners that he carried abroad with him but what he had well ordered in his life was easily disturbed and disordered and those vices that he had put to flight quickly returned vpon him Euen as it befalleth a sicke person that hath kept long within doores beeing recouered of some weaknesse or sicknesse cannot without danger walk abroad in the open aire but straightway he is cast downe againe so it happeneth vnto vs whose hearts haue begun to shake off the sicknesses of sinnes and vices the conuersation of the wicked multitude is a great enemy like the infectious ayre vnto vs euery mate being ready to commend vnto vs and to thrust vpon vs both by word and practise some noysome vice or other some to bring vs to drunkennesse some to vncleannesse some to riotousnesse some to gaming 's and so to infect vs therewith at vnawares Whereby it commeth to passe that we sildome goe vnto them or keepe company with them or continue long with them but we learne some euil or vnlearne some good and so returne from them more prophane and polluted then before This duty hath vnder it many branches First it standeth vs vpon to make choise of our company that we frequent as a man that chuseth out his ground before he build and not to be more carefull what we eate or drink then among whom we eate or drinke Vnwholesome meates may pester or poison the body Senec. episi 19. but vngodly company many times destroyeth the soule We see how carefull men are about their meates and drinkes what they eate and what they drinke euery little thing doth trouble and disquiet them but in matters of farre greater danger as blind men we swallow many a flie and conuerse with such as we may iustly feare they may bring vs to perdition as men that straine at a gnat and swallow a camell Secondly we ought to pray to God daily that we may not be ledde into tentations It is the direction that Christ our sauiour giueth that so we may be deliuered from euill Math. 6 13. Daily prayer for wisedome is a preseruatiue against the wicked Such as walke in the morning in noysome aires carry somewhat in their mouthes to keepe them from infection If we pray faithfully we are fensed and fortified against the assaults of euill persons This was the practise of Dauid wherein he hath giuen vs an example Psal 141.3 4. Set a watch O Lord before my mouth keepe the doore of my lippes incline not mine heart to any euill thing to practise wicked workes with men that worke iniquity If then we are to pray to be preserued from such tempters and tentations as would draw vs into euill and withdraw vs from good surely we are not wittingly and willingly to runne into them for then wee mocke and dally with God become tempters vnto our selues And how shall we dare to kneele downe in the presence of the eternal God and to desire of him not to leade vs into tentation and so soone as we are gone frō prayer and the house of prayer by and by to haunt euill houses and seeke out allurements and waite for occasions wish for our companions vntill we returne home worse then we were before Thirdly it is our duty and a speciall point of wisedome not to presume vpon our abilities nor to glory in our owne strength There cannot be a more deceitfull baite then this is when men foolishly perswade themselues that albeit they runne into euill company and hold familiarity with drunkards and continually haunt alehouses and places of disorder though they be haile-fellow well mette with them and ioyne hand in hand with them yet they can keepe themselues from infection so that they will neuer be ouertaken with their sinne And as well may a man rush headlong among such as haue plague sores aboue
the matter be well considered it will not be hard to vnderstand that with condition of yeelding themselues to the subiection of the Iewes and of conformity to the true religion of God they might be receiued For what was the cause that they were forbidden to enter into league with them but this that they dwelling among them might draw them to a false worship of God Deut. 20 18. Lest they teach you to do after all their abhominations which they haue done vnto their gods so should ye sinne against the Lord your God But when they offered to yeelde themselues to the Iewish both religion and subiection there was no feare of defiling thē or of withholding and withdrawing them from the seruice of God True it is if they did resist or withstand them as the greatest part of the Canaanites did who came out to meete them and prouoked them to battell and were so farre from submitting themselues to God his people that they stirred vp one another and ioyned their forces together to stand out vnto death it was not lawfull to spare eyther sexe or age eyther women or children eyther young or old If it had beene vtterly vnlawfull and against the expresse word of God to make any league with any of the Canaanites Ioshua and his Princes had done wickedly to haue kept their oath with them after they had vnderstood their fraud and falsehood considering that all oathes made directly against the word of God and his expresse commandement are vtterly vnlawfull and consequently to bee broken lest we adde sin vnto sin The Spies also sent out by Ioshua Iosh 2. had done euill which entred into a league with Rahab the harlot and bound themselues with an oath which oath notwithstanding was solemnely obserued Yea Salomon had done euill who in his best and flourishing state of his kingdome receiued the Amorites which voluntarily yeelded themselues vnto his obedience and that which is more to the obedience of the Lord who notwithstanding grew into one body of the Church of GOD with the people of Israel 1 Kin. 9 20. and ioyned themselues with them freely forwardly in the restoring of the Temple The like wee might say of Dauid whose example we touched before albeit the LORD had expressely reuealed in his word that there should bee a standing place where the Arke of the Couenant should rest and the Tabernacle with the seruice belonging vnto it should haue a certaine abiding and albeit there was no expresse word of God that forbad him to builde the Temple yet the LORD reprooueth his resolution albeit he commendeth his zeale and good affection because he had giuen no commandement concerning the person that should builde it 2 Samuel chapter 7 verse 7 or the time when it should be builded So then we learne by all these examples as well by such as did against the commandement as by those that did attempt and aduenture vpon things without a commandement that they are iustly reprooued that neuer regard the word of God in any of their waies neither aske counsell at his mouth that neuer consider what GOD alloweth and approoueth but rashly breake into the practise of things incident to their life and yet haue no other guide to leade them nor counseller to aduise them nor teacher to instruct them nor warrant to beare them out otherwise then their owne mind and meaning which in matters of God and parts of his worshippe are blinde and peruerse Aske these men what approbation they haue from God or what assurance to their owne consciences that they please him they are able to say nothing at all Let me tell these men that which I would haue them marke and oftentimes to thinke on it vpon their beds euen betweene the Lord and their owne soules as they will answer it before the great Iudge of all the world when they shall appeare before him that whatsoeuer you do though they be good things yet to you that are ignorant and know not what you do to you it is a sinne and in you it is no vertue It is a notable duty to heare the word of God it is one marke of Christs sheepe and one step into his kingdome but if ye come to this ordinance of God Ezek. 33 31. as the people commonly vse to come onely to do as your honest neighbours do and because the law requireth it haue no other knowledge of it your hearing is abhominable in you and no more pleasing in the sight of almighty God then if you should cut off a dogges necke to offer vnto him Esay 66 3. We are commanded to come often to the holy Supper of the Lord and to prepare our selues reuerently and religiously to that action It is a worthy instrument of God which he hath ordained for the confirmation of our faith many of vs come often vnto it all of vs at Easter but if we come vnto it onely because it is a common custome so to do and we are loath to be singular and know not that both God commandeth the practise of it and our owne infirmity cryeth out for the necessity of it his table is made a snare vnto vs and we sin against Christ so that we receiue no more benefit by eating the bread and drinking of the cup of the Lord then the Gentiles that were partakers of the table of diuels 1 Cor. 10 21. and did drinke the cup of diuels and did offer sacrifice vnto Diuels Woe then to all ignorant persons that take vpon them to performe duty and seruice vnto God and yet know not what duty seruice he requireth at their hands Oh that they would or could vnderstand that the best workes which they do performe euen such as God commandeth are no better then sinnes and abhominations in them that doe they know not what as blinde men that shoote at a marke Oh that they would or could pray vnto God to open their eyes to see their own wretchednesse and to consider that the most holy parts of Gods worship which they performe are a sacrifice of fooles that know not that they do euill Then would they learne the difference between things done in knowledge and such as are done in ignorance then would they praise GOD for the light of his truth reuealed vnto them and then would they confesse with all their hearts that they would not stand in the former state wherein they liued if an whole kingdome or all the pompe and glory of the world were giuen vnto them To conclude let them beare this away with them also that God will not be serued with good meanings or good intents which is all that the greatest part can say for themselues we are simple people we are not book-learned we meane well we hope we haue as good soules vnto God as the proudest of them all we do what we can we hope God will beare with the rest This is the religion of such as think
booke Let that once haue a free passage and none is so simple but he may soone discouer a packe of deuises who are wise in their generation and therefore they suffer none to reade it but such as it pleaseth them Separate some time to this purpose and thou shalt quickly see that to be most true which I say vnto thee â—ct If thou wilt say vnto me I cannot reade the Scriptures I was neuer brought vp vnto it â—er Be it so yet do not alledge this to excuse thy ignorance or to shift off from thee the knowledge of them forasmuch as euery one must know the Scriptures Recompence that want by much study and often meditation Let not the loue of the world thrust out of thy head heart the cogitation of better things Many that cannot reade are more prompt and ready in the Scriptures then such as haue that gift God will blesse them that endeuour to know him and his word and will one way or other supply their wants â— 6 6. Such as hunger thirst after knowledge shall be satisfied and replenished Acknowledge this want mourne for it and if it be possible though thou be old learne to reade It is neuer too late to begin to do well the benefit will easily make amends for the time bestowed vpon it Few there are but euery yeare spend more time in vaine either in grosse idlenesse or in much sleepe or in vaine company or in vnnecessary cares for the world which might this way be better imployed and redeemed The minde is all in all it is not any hardnesse in the matter it selfe that should discourage vs. He that hath once determined to do it hath ouercome the difficulty of it which standeth in resoluing and hath more then halfe attained vnto it But if we cannot or will not striue to come to this gift we must know that ignorance shall excuse no person and he that knoweth not his masters will cannot escape â—e 12 48. he shall be beaten If there be no knowledge of God in the Land he hath a controuersie against it and will cause it to mourne if it will not lament for their owne ignorance he will make them lament for the iudgements that shall fall vpon them Hos 4 1 2. But we cannot pleade ignorance through want of meanes we haue the meanes and are weary of them as Israel was of Manna we make account of it as a light meate and are wilfully blinded we haue the light among vs yet shut our eyes that we should not see Vse 4 Lastly it is needfull for vs to be carefull to take profit by reading the Scriptures that so we may haue direction in all our waies and learne how to please GOD and to abstaine from all things that do displease him It is not the bare hauing of the Scriptures with vs in our houses or a naked reading in them by our selues without farther consideration that will serue to direct vs in all the actions of our life but there is farther required of vs an applying of them an edifying of our selues by them that it may be seene how we profit in them This duty hath many particular parts or branches belonging vnto it Branches of this vse First of all we must haue recourse vnto God the Author of the Scriptures he onely is able to vnlocke them and so to bring vs into the secret chamber of his presence We ought to pray vnto him earnestly that he would vouchsafe to teach vs the way of his statutes to giue vs sound vnderstanding of his will to direct vs in the paths of his commandements We see this by the practise of the Prophet Dauid Psal 119 Psal 119 18. who craueth oftentimes to haue his eyes opened to behold the mysteries of his words and the wondrous things of his law Our eyes naturally are shut and we cannot conceiue them which are spiritually discerned Secondly we must keepe such order in the reading of them as may stand with our calling and state of life and take all opportunity to do it It were to be wished that we would set apart some part of euery day to be emploied in this exercise that so we might read ouer the whole Scriptures oftentimes and if at any time we be hindred by necessary occasions which happen to vs without our searching of them to redeeme the time afterward Eph. 5 16. and so to recompence that which we haue left vndone This is an holy restitution much pleasing vnto God Thirdly we must vnderstand to what ends and vses the Scriptures were written They were penned to teach that we may learne the truth to improue that we may be kept from errour to correct 2 Tim. 3 16. Rom. 15 4. that we may be driuen from vice to instruct that we may be setled in the way of well-doing and to comfort that in trouble we may be confirmed in patience hope of an happy issue Fourthly we are to remember that the Scriptures containe matter concerning all sorts of persons and things which may be reduced to fiue heads First touching religion and the right worshipping of God they teach how to serue him and what to beleeue touching God and touching mankinde That he is one in essence and three in persons Touching our selues that by creation we were made good holy and righteous By our fall we are become wretched by reason of sinne and not able to thinke one good thought or to stirre one foote forward to the kingdome of Heauen By regeneration we are borne againe and made the sonnes of God by adoption and by faith we lay hold on Christ our wisedome our sanctification our righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1 30. our redemption Touching the Church we are instructed by them that it is the company of the faithfull that haue beene from the beginning we are led also by them to know the two Sacraments and what to beleeue of the generall iudgement that shall be of the godly and vngodly Secondly they informe vs touching kingdomes and common-wealths and touching the duties of Magistrates and Subiects how the one ought to rule and the other to obey and neither the one nor the other doe their duties for conscience till the word informe them Thirdly they handle matters touching families and houshold affaires in which are the husband and wife parents and children masters aâ—d seruants no duty required of them is omitted but contained in them Fourthly touching the priuate life of euery particular person how to behaue our selues in wisedome and folly in loue and hatred in sobriety and incontinency touching mirth sorrow speech and silence humility pride to imbrace the one and flye from the other Fiftly touching the common life of all men we learne in them how to leade our liues in euery estate whether we be rich or poore whether we be high or low we can be in no estate but we shall finde sufficient store of heauenly
and Paul chargeth the Philippians to let their patient and equall mindes bee knowne to all men But of this vertue of contentation we haue spoken at large before â—he fift reâ—oofe Fiftly it reprooueth such as contemning their owne callings as vile and base become male-content and thinke better of themselues and their owne gifts then there is iust cause and better then they would indeed if they rightly and truely knew themselues Such are all ambitious and aspiring spirits that loue to be aloft and scorne to be below that seeke for themselues an higher place and a better estate then God hath alotted vnto them as if the bramble should seeke to be promoted ouer the rest of the trees If our first parents through the tentation and instigation of Satan grew discontent with that estate wherein they were created sought to be as Gods knowing good euill Gen. 3 verse 5 no marueile if their posterity draw this corruption from them as the childe that sucketh the brest of his mother Absolom through his high mind 2 Sam. 15 4. was moued to fawne vpon the people and to seeke his fathers kingdome and life also iudging basely of his present estate and climbing vp to an higher What caused the Scribes and Pharisies to contemne and disdaine Christ and his Disciples Mat 23 6 7. but this they loued the chiefe places at feasts and desired the highest seates in the assemblies and looked to be greeted and saluted by men Rabbi Rabbi What was the cause that Diotrephes would not receiue Iohn and the other faithfull Ministers of the word 3 Iohn 9. but did prattle with malicious words against them neither would he himselfe receiue them nor suffer others to entertaine the brethren He loued to haue the preheminence in the Church Loe here the horrible plague and as it were the ranke poison of pride vain-glory and ambition These are the causes of all confusion and disorder These weeds must be pulled out of our hearts by the contrary graces if we would haue any wholesome hearbs grow therein We haue many sharpe tooles lent vs put into our hands if we list to set them on worke to grub them vp by the rootes First we must consider the state of our bodies what it is We are but dust and ashes Meanes to pull downe pride and ambition and to dust we must returne Gen. 3. What a vaine and foolish thing is it to thinke so highly of our selues that were raised out of the earth do carry about vs the matter of our mortality If we had come downe from heauen and had our beginning aboue the Clouds we should haue had wherein to glory but being all of vs fraile and mortall creatures that are here to day and lye in the dust to morrow like the grasse of the fielde Math. 6 30. which flourisheth for a time and by and by withereth away what vanity hath possessed our hearts that earth ashes should waxe proud Our life standeth wholly in vncertainty it is appointed to all men once to die and after death commeth iudgement Heb. 9 27. Neither do we know at what houre the Lord will come Math. 24 42. Why then should we soare so high seeing we must lie so low Why should we say in our hearts I will ascend into heauen seeing our pompe shall be brought downe to the graue and the wormes must couer vs Secondly we are altogether set vpon sin and bring foorth the bitter fruites of our corruption in regard whereof we are more wretched then other creatures They sinne not against God they prouoke him not to anger but keepe their originall condition wherein they were created but we miserable sinners are turned out of the right way and become abhominable so that there is none that doth good no not one Rom. chapt 3 verse 12. If then we will glory of our selues or any thing in our selues we must glory in our shame hauing nothing of our owne but sinne and iniquity Thirdly we are not able of our selues so much as to thinke one good thought neither are we sufficiently furnished to doe the least and smallest duty that God requireth of vs we haue the spawne and seed of all sinne in our nature We are ready to fall into the most horrible sinnes except God sustaine vs and hold vp our heads and strengthen our weake knees We cannot set forward one foot toward the kingdome of heauen It is as vnpossible for vs to doe any good as for a dead carcase to flie We are as poore miserable wretches that are dumbe and cannot speak blind and cannot see deafe and cannot heare The Prophet acknowledgeth that he is a man of vncleane lippes Esay 6.5 and another confesseth he could not speake Ier. 1.6 our eares also are stopped so that we cannot heare the voyce of God that we might liue Ioh. 8.47 Matth. 13.13 our eyes are closed vp so that seeing wee see not but grope as blind men in the darkenesse The light shined in darkenes and the darknesse comprehended it no Ioh. 1.5 Men naturally take themselues to be sharpe eyed and quicke sighted Ioh. 9.41 but because they say We see therefore their sinne remaineth because the carnall mind is enmity against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.7 Fourthly whatsoeuer gifts are bestowed vpon vs we must thinke meanely and humbly of our selues and of them The Apostle willeth vs to decke our selues with lowlinesse of mind Phil. 2.3 and that each esteeme other better then themselues We know that our best gifts are stained with many blemishes we feele our owne corruptions more then the corruptions of other men so that Gods grace and our nature are ioyned together in one subiect We are not therfore to despise other men or dwell in the contemplation of their imperfections but be alwayes working vpon our selues and considering our owne vnworthinesse that so we may more and more mortifie the deeds of the flesh and grow in the graces of Gods Spirit Fiftly let vs set before vs the example of our Lord and Master Iesus Christ we must be ready to learne of him the lesson that he offereth to teach vs by word example Hence it is that he calleth all to him that are weake and weary and saith Take my yoke vpon you and learne of me for I am meeke and lowly in heart and ye shall finde rest vnto your soules Matth. 11.29 He disdained not to wash the feet of his disciples to teach them humility not only by doctrine but by practise He is a perfect patterne as of all other vertues so also of this and therefore the Apostle setteth him before vs for our imitation Phil. 2.5 6. Let this minde be in you which was also in Christ Iesus who being in the forme of God thought it no robbery to be equall with God c. He made himselfe of no reputation and tooke vpon
cruell mothers or land-monsters that in stead of feeding their children do starue them being worse then the sea monsters Lam. 4 3 4. who draw out the brests and giue sucke to their young ones whereas these are become cruell like the Ostriches in the wildernesse so that the tongue of the sucking childe cleaueth to the roofe of his mouth for thirst the young children aske bread and no man breaketh it vnto them They are silly watchmen that in stead of warning the people do deliuer them betray them into the hands of the enemy They are miserable shepheards who in stead of pasturing their sheepe do pester them and poison them rather and suffer the wolfe to rent them in pieces Christ sent out his Disciples as sheep among wolues Math. 10 but these are wolues among sheep sent out by Satan to annoy the Church They take vpon rhem to bee Captaines to conduct the host of God but they haue no skill to doe it and therefore woe to the people that are vnder them It were better for them to take the place of a common souldier and comfortably to serue in it then by taking vpon them an higher charge of command then they can mannage to destroy themselues and ouerthrow many others that depend vpon them It were better for them to learne then to teach and to be hearers of others then speakers to others Let them not despise this counsell giuen vnto them who are fitter to be gouerned and commanded by others then to rule and command ouer others lest they repent when it is too late Thirdly seeing the office of the Ministery is an office of trust The third reproofe it reproueth al such as take the charge of soules themselues and commit them to a curate or substitute contenting theÌ„selues to reape the profit but contemning to discharge the duty which they ought to doe They go away with the fattest of the fruites of the earth and haue oftentimes poore hunger-staruen deputies to supply their places whose mouthes they stop with a little morsel by which meanes also the people go away with hunger-staruen soules Christ preached not to the people by substitutes to ease himselfe or enrich himselfe or magnifie himselfe sitting Doctor-like at home but took paines in his owne person he went about from City to City teaching and preaching in their Synagogues taking all occasion to doe good to their soules and bodies to their soules by instructing of them to their bodies by healing of them He was annointed as the Prophet of the Church Esay 61 1. Luke 4 18 to preach good tydings vnto the meeke and was sent to binde vp the broken hearted and to proclaime liberty to the captiues he doth not account his duty discharged by sending out his Apostles like to those that lay heauy burdens vpoÌ„ other mens shoulders and will not touch them with their little finger but he ioyned his labours with theirs ioyntly to build vp the house of God The Prophet saith Woe to the idoll Shepheard that leaueth the flocke the sword shall be vpon his arme and vpon his right eye his arme shall bee cleane dryed vp and his right eye shall be vtterly darkned Zac. 11 17. These are no better then hirelings who care for the hire but not for the heard they are willing to catch from them what they can but deliuer vnto them little or nothing It is a ruled case by the Apostle Rom. 12. He that hath an office let him attend on his office if then themselues must waite they cannot be discharged of their waiting by any deputies where their presence in their proper persons is required Hence it is that the Apostle ioyneth their owne labour and their owne reward together 1 Corinth 3 verse 8. If then labour be not proper the recompence should not bee proper if it be another mans paines it ought to be another mans reward If then they labour by another they shall be rewarded by another and therefore let them take heed lest as they depriue the Church of their labours themselues also be depriued of their reward when the great Shepheard of the sheepe shall appeare in glory Let them therefore alwaies haue in remembrance the good affection of the Apostle toward the people 2 Corinth 12 verse 14. Behold the third time I am ready to come to you and I will not be burdensome vnto you for I seeke not yours but you for the children ought not to lay vp for the parents but the parents for the children Heere is the duty of a right Pastor not to seeke gaine by the sheepe but to saue the sheepe His desire was not to enrich himselfe but the people The marke that he aymed at was not couetousnesse but to plant godlinesse in the people and so winne them to God Woe vnto them that are otherwise minded for God wil reueale it in due time What then should not the Minister liue of his labours in the Church â—ect Or is it vnlawfull to take any recompence of his hearers Was not Paul the father of the Philippians because they maintained him and ministred vnto him being absent Or was none of the rest of the Apostles a father because the Churches supplied their wants I answer the Apostle hath no such meaning â—wer forasmuch as naturall parents themselues are to be nourished by their children in their old age or when they fall into decay as we see in the example of Ioseph who preserued aliue both his father and brethren in the yeares of famine but he declareth that whatsoeuer he did vnto them proceeded from a fatherly affection toward them and that as a father he desired to enrich them with heauenly blessings in Christ beeing carefull by all meanes to gaine their soules to God not their wealth vnto himselfe O that all such as are entred into this office haue taken this charge vpon them were thus minded O that the zeale of Gods house had euen eaten them vp that they would preferre the saluation of his people before their owne greedy and couetous affections O that they could in these daies set before their eyes the account that they are to giue for the sheepe committed vnto them Giue me leaue in this place though it bee not according to mine ordinary manner to lay before you a parable which also is a true history and therefore may not vnfitly be called an historicall parable or a parabolicall history it being indeed both of them and for our better knowledge I will sette downe certaine markes in stead of the men â—tis pro noâ—e signis Hoâ— de art Poet. defining the persons by certaine letters but concealing their names G. A certaine man trauelling by the way meeting with a Minister that was also holden skilfull in the lawes said vnto him Sir I am glad I haue met with you so fitly at this time for I am like shortly to come into some trouble if I doe no not looke to my selfe to
then he is and indeed as well the one as the other are vnfit vnmeete to haue the charge of sheepe or of old shooes It discourageth those that labour painefully in this calling and weakneth the hands and hearts of those that are diligent in their office It bringeth a slander vpon the Church of God and emboldeneth many to goe forward in sinne while there is for the most part like Priest like people like master like man like mother like daughter And last of all it bringeth ineuitable perils and dangers vpon the people whose soules perish through their ignorance and wickednesse that are entred into this calling The third reproofe 〈◊〉 third reâ—fe is the haste which for the most part young men that runne before they are sent make to the Ministery wherein the common prouerbe is true That haste maketh waste The zeale of these persons is very preposterous forasmuch as they haue not that iudgement knowledge that wisedome and experience that grace and grauity that stayednesse and moderation in ordering and brideling their affections that is needfull in those that are to teach others the way how to do it lest it be said vnto them Physitian heale thy selfe Luke 4 23. and as the Apostle sheweth Thou that teachest another teachest thou not thy selfe Rom. 2 21. In former times of the Church the Prophets well qualified hung backe and shunned the burden but we are fallen into another extreme whereby it commeth to passe that we desire to be soone employed albeit rawly furnished as if a Captaine should leade his souldiers vnto the battell before they be halfe harnessed and prepared But some may say Obiection Are none to be chosen to the Ministery that are young men Or is this Law giuen to the Leuites remembred heere a morall precept to which the Church is necessarily tied None were to serue in the Tabernacle or Temple vntill thirty yeares 1 Chr. 23 3. is this precisely to be kept in the new Testament I answer Answer not all that are of that age are to be admitted nor all vnder that age are to be refused For as there are two sorts of young men set downe before so there are two sorts of Elders some are olde men in yeares and some are old men in gifts and thus may the Ministers be saide sometimes to be both old and young yong in age old in the graces giuen vnto them necessary for this calling as on the other side a man may be old in yeares and haue many gray haires on his head and yet in regard of necessary gifts that ought to haue beene in him be a young man a childe an infant If it be farther saide Obiect Iohn Baptist began to preach at that age and so did Christ himselfe yet had these great gifts and who is like to them or who may compare with them Answer I answer these examples are not to be drawne into imitation to make of them perpetuall Canons and constitutions of the Church And this was indeed a long time after obserued in the Church all such kept out as by a strong barre that had not attained to that age We haue laide before vs the doctrine and life of Christ to be followed not the yeares ability not age The Apostle warneth Timothy so to behaue himselfe that none should despise his youth 1 Tim. 4 verse 12. He would haue him learne before he goe about to teach others It is said in the booke of Iob chapt 12 12. With the auncient is wisedome and in length of daies vnderstanding Neuerthelesse albeit this bee ordinarily seene yet God is not tyed to any age but bestoweth his gifts where and vnto whom hee pleaseth as appeareth in Ioseph Ieremy Samuel Salomon Daniel Dauid Timothy Titus and sundry others Howbeit such examples are not common but rare and vnwonted like a shining starre in a cloudy Firmament Aristotle No man chuseth yong men to be Generals of an army saith the heathen Philosopher That Physition is thought to be the better who hath most conuersed and liued longest among the sicke Plato lib. 3. de rep In the host of Alexander the Great Q. Curtius none was suffered to leade the bandes into the field that was not elder then three-score In the state and common-wealth of Rome none vnder full age were chosen to bear any office None was chosen to be a Senator before 25. yeares nor Pretor before 30 nor Consul before 43. How much more is this to be regarded in the regiment of the Church where as the calling is weightier so the danger is greater when these pastorall charges are bestowed vpon vnfit persons For a speciall care must be had that such as are aduanced and promoted whether young or old doe not cause their ministery to be contemned especially considering that it falleth out as we see by continuall experience that euen his doctrine is little regarded whose person is despised Some are old in yeares but young in wisedome Esay 65. and at an hundred yeares old are as children touching vse and experience who staine and disgrace their hoare heads white haires with foolishnesse sottishnesse and more then childishnesse In the art of nauigation Nazian in laud. Basilij this law was wont to be precisely obserued that none should be chosen Master of the Ship or Masters mate that hath not first beene a skuller and rowed with oares and froÌ„ thence beene promoted to sit at the sterne In military discipline a man was first chosen a souldier then he rose higher to be a Centurion before he could be Generall of the host God would haue the Leuites to be at the first as it were probationers before they were alowed to be practitioners They were taken in for tryall at 25. yeares of age as it followeth in the 8. chapter and so continued vnto 30. at what time they were suffered to minister if they were found faithfull and painefull But it may be said of many in our church that they runne before they be sent Iere. 23 21. and thrust themselues into the Vineyard before they be hired These are young in yeares and as young in qualities and conditions required of a Minister that haue not yet shed their colts teeth nor scarse sowed their wilde oates as we say in our common Prouerbs so that we may say with the Prophet Hosea chap. 9 7. The Prophet is a foole the spirituall man is mad And another Prophet Her Prophets are light and treacherous persons her Priests haue polluted the Sanctuary they haue done violence to the Law Zeph. 3 verse 4. Vse 2 Secondly it teacheth a good duty and profitable to the Ministers that remembring this lesson and considering how they must be adorned and with what gifts endued they looke to themselues that they giue no occasion of scandall and offence of euill speeches and contempt of their calling but keep themselues vnspotted and vncorrupted This the Apostle teacheth his Timothy 1. ch 4 12.
Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an example to the beleeuers c and 2 Tim. 2 15. Study to shew thy selfe approued vnto God a workman that needeth not to bee ashamed rightly diuiding the word of truth And afterward verse 22. Fly youthfull lustes but follow righteousnesse faith charity peace with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart When Elies sonnes light headed persons medled with the sacrifices the people began to abhorre the offerings of GOD 1 Sam. 2. There are many seuerall branches of this vse Branches of this vse sorted out into many particular points First euery Minister must consider how precious his calling is and what person hee sustaineth that he is as the mouth and messenger of God to the people and the Interpreter of his will he is as it were the Lords hand in separating betweene the precious and prophane the holy and the vnholy he is to keep the people out of the snares of the diuell and therefore not to deliuer them as a prey vnto him through his euill life Secondly they must often enter into this meditation with themselues that they are as actors vpon a stage or as beacons set vpon an hill to giue light to othets They are seene afarre off and a little blemish is soone espied in their coats Euery thing that they speake or doe is obserued and marked so that some follow them and others carpe at them some are greeued and offended others reuile the whole Ministery for the sinne and scandall of a few Thirdly let vs labour to stop the mouthes of the enimies that are ready to open them against their actions and persons and thereby take occasion to blaspheme the Name of God and the glorious Gospel of Christ and thorough their euill life wound the truth it selfe Heereby they shall be meanes to gaine them to the faith that such as receiue not the truth nor the loue of the word may without the word beholding the pure and holy conuersation of the Ministers thereof imbrace the word On the other side the prophane liues and leud examples that many in that calling giue do make the true religion stinke in their nostrils and become loathsome and noisome vnto many and so lay a dangerous stumbling blocke before such as being blinde are made more blinde and being haters of good things are more hardened in heart Woe be to such as giue offence it must be that offences come but woe to them by whom they come Math. 18 7. These are glad to lay hold vpon euery small occasion to speake euill of the word wayes of God as also of the Ministers Ministery and the profession of the Gospel The Apostle admonisheth the Minister 1 Tim. 3 7 that he must haue good report of them that are without lest he fail into reproch and into the snare of the diuel We ought so to behaue our selues that the enemies of God and his word may haue no iust cause to speake against vs or to complain of vs through our desert But if we be without fault and haue the testimony of a good conscience to witnesse with vs it ought not greatly to trouble vs though we be burdened and borne downe with false reproches calumniations nay rather we haue matter of reioycing offered vnto vs if we suffer for righteousnesse sake Math. 5 10 and we must boldly go forward through good report and euill report Cor. 6 8. alwaies bearing about in our body the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life also of Christ Iesus might bee made manifest in our body Lastly it is the duty of the people to yeeld them reuerence and to make a good account Vse 3 of them in regard of that weighty and blessed worke that is in their hands This is a notable signe and fruite of our loue toward them For if it be required of the Ministers to bee thus qualified it followeth that they ought to haue the honour and estimation that is fit for them as Leuit. 21 8. Thou shalt sanctifie him therefore for he offereth the bread of thy God he shall be holy vnto thee for I the Lord which sanctifie you am holy And the Apostle 1. Thess 5 12 13. saith We beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and to esteeme them very highly in loue for their workes sake c. We shewed before how basely and brutishly euery base brutish companioÌ„ accounteth both of the Minister and of his calling as we saw in Ahab in the Captaines and sundry others and all this falleth out because they rebuke and conuince the world of sinne as Ieremy found by experience and acknowledgeth chap. 15 10. Woe is me my mother that thou hast borne me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth I haue neither lent on vsury nor men haue lent to me on vsury yet euery one of them doth curse me This duty hath many branches vnder it as it were diuers sciences that come out of one roote First we must pray for the Minister that the Lord would giue him wisedome knowledge in all things â—ranches of â—s vse 2 Tim. 2 7. Consider what I say and the Lord giue thee vnderstanding in all things There is a carnal and fleshly wisedome which is corrupt and diuellish and there is a wisedome which is true and heauenly We must desire such onely as is grounded on the word of God Secondly the Church must take notice what her power and authority is in chusing of Ministers It hath no absolute authority to ordaine whom it listeth and then to obtrude them vnto the people but it is hemmed about and compassed within certaine lists and limits out of which it ought not to wander any way Thirdly it is the duty of the people so to vse themselues toward their painefull carefull and faithfull Ministers that they may take occasion to reioyce in their calling and charge ouer them that they may see they haue not laboured in vaine as Hebr. 13 ver 17. Obey them that haue the rule ouer you and submit your selues for they watch for your soules as they that must giue an account that they may do it with ioy and not with greefe for that is vnprofitable for you Nothing doth effect this more then when we profit by their labours and fructifie by their husbanding of vs and when we gaine knowledge faith repentance and saluation by their Ministery This doth refresh the weary spirits and cheere vp the heauy hearts of the Ministers who are oftentimes made sad and exceedingly humbled by the ignorance and prophanenes of a peruerse people But when they see the word of God cast behinde mens backes and though the seed be plentifully sowne yet nothing commeth vp but weeds and thistles so that the field yeeldeth nothing but a croppe of cares then they hang downe their heads their ioy is gone their crowne
abhominable If we come wickedly and vnworthily to the Lords Supper we eate and drinke our owne damnation Let vs therefore examine our selues and prepare our hearts before we come that so wee may bee meete partakers of those holy mysteries Obiect Before wee come to the doctrine offered vnto vs in this diuision we are to answer one obiection that ariseth from hence For the question may be asked whether this charge heere spoken of were perpetually enioyned to the Leuites that they should carry the instruments of the Sanctuary and the Arke whether I say they were alwayes to beare the Arke Answer or not I answer this commandement was temporary It was their duty for a time vntill the Priests were encreased and multiplied in number that they were sufficient and enabled to carry it Deut. 31 9. But afterward all the examples of the histories mentioned in the bookes of Ioshua and the Iudges of Samuel and of the Kings do manifestly declare that it was the office of the Priests themselus Iosh 3 6. 1 Sam. 14 18. 2 Sam. 15 29. 1 Kings 2 26 and 8 3 4. For the most worthy things were to be handled by the more worthy persons thereby to testifie the worthines and dignity of the things themselues and to procure the greater reuerence and respect vnto them Wherefore the commandement enioyned in this place was for a season onely vntill there were a sufficient number of the Priests to do it 2 Sam. 6 3. The setting of the Arke vpon a Cart was Dauids infirmity though otherwise a man after Gods owne heart for Princes may erre the best of them may be deceiued They followed not the ordinance of God and caused it not to be carried on the shoulders eyther of the Priests or Leuites but followed the example of the Philistims who made a new Cart 1 Sam. 6 7 11. and laide the Arke of the Lord vpon the Cart so did Dauid and all the people they set the Arke of God vpon a new Cart and brought it out of the house of Abinadab Againe we reade sometimes in the Scriptures that the Leuites did it 1 Chr. 15 2. Then Dauid said None ought to carry the Arke of God but the Leuites for them hath the Lord chosen to carry the Arke of God and to minister vnto him for euer Thus was Dauid made wiser by the former breach of Gods wrath among them whereby Vzzah was destroyed Howbeit we must vnderstand heereby the Priests that were of the Tribe of Leui as appeareth by the 26 verse of that chapter It came to passe when God helped the Leuites to beare the Arke of the Couenant of the Lord that they offered seuen Bullocks seuen Rams Where we see that such as did beare the Arke did also offer sacrifices but the Priests office onely was to offer sacrifice therefore they onely did carry the Arke For all the Priests were Leuites but all Leuites were not Priests The name of Leuites was a common name to all that belonged to that Tribe whereof some were called Priests other by the common name of Leuites But concerning those that executed the Priests office and were not of that Tribe they were no better then intruders and vsurpers Verse 5 6 c. And when the Campe setteth forward Aaron shall come and his sonnes and they shall take downe c. Moses mentioneth and setteth downe in this place the particular calling of all the Leuites what they ought to do and what they ought not to do wherein they are to busie themselues exercise their gifts and how they may approue themselues in their places as if he should bring euery one of them into their proper field that they were to till For euen as a master of a family appointeth euery one of his seruants their taske and worke that he will haue them do so doth the Lord our God deale with his Ministers and all his people he giueth them their peculiar office and sheweth how and wherein they must employ themselues We learne Doctrine 1 from hence that euery man whether out of the Ministery or in the Ministery It is the duty of euery one to know and learne the duties of his owne calling must learne and know the duties of his owne calling what charge God hath laide vpon him and what seruice he requireth at his hands At the giuing of the law in Mount Sion euery one had his standing place assigned vnto him which he might not passe for as God hath set bounds vnto the sea that though it rage yet it can go no farther then hee hath appointed he hath said hitherto it shall goe and it can go no farther so Moses is charged to deale with the people that they do not breake thorough vnto the Lord Exod. 19 12. Thou shalt set bounds vnto the people saying Take heed to your selues that ye goe not vp into the Mount or touch the border of it c. Thus also the Lord speaketh to Ieremy chapt 1 5 10. Before I formed thee in the belly I knew thee and before thou camest foorth out of the wombe I sanctified thee and I ordained thee a Prophet vnto the Nations The Prophet Ionah is reproued that being to go to Niniueh Ionas 1 3. rose vp to flye vnto Tarshish from the presence of the Lord. Thus doth Paul speake to Timothy for hauing set downe before him the duty of his calling he saith 1 Tim 4.15 16. Tit. 1 5 and 2 15 and 3 â— Meditate vpon these things giue thy selfe wholly to them that thy profiting may appeare to all Euery one is taught to labour with his hands the thing that is good Eph. 4 28. and to withdraw himselfe from euery brother that walketh inordinately and not according to the doctrine receiued The reasons to confirme vs Reason 1 in this truth are many First we can neuer practise the duties of our callings except we know them This is the eie that leadeth vs to the doing of theÌ„ from the beginning to the ending of them The blind man cannot see his way Ioh. 13 17. If ye know these things blessed are ye if ye doe them When once we know what duties are laid vpon vs we are already entred into the way to do them and performe them Reason 2 Secondly such as transgresse the bounds set before them shall surely perish and be punished When the people before the Law was giuen were limited how farre to passe Moses addeth â—d 19.12 whosoeuer toucheth the mount shal be surely put to death and the Apostle prosecuteth the threatening further 〈◊〉 12.20 If so much as a beast touch the mountain it shall be stoned or thrust through with a dart So then the consideratioÌ„ of the punishment threatned denounced against all that breake the listes set vnto them which is farther confirmed by sundry examples of Vzzah and of Corah and his company ought so farre to preuaile with vs as to teach vs to continue in the workes
of our owne callings Reason 3 Thirdly it bringeth great confusion in family in Church in common-wealth when one executeth the calling of another If the priuate person should step into the place of the Magistrate and handle the sword of iustice it would ouerturne the whole State When Peter drew out his sword and cut off the eare of the high Priests seruant Christ said vnto him â—tth 26.52 Put vp againe thy sword into his place for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword Euery one would be a Magistrate and presume to sit in the seat of iustice and no man would be content to leade a priuate life if he might doe what he list The like we might say of a family All men should know their standing the wife must not leape into the place of the husband nor the seruant into the place of the sonne but euery one do his owne duties and we shall finde enough to doe our callings if we be faithfull and diligent in them Vse 1 The vses are next to be considered First it reprooueth such as are altogether ignorant and neither know nor desire to know their duties A fault in all but especially in the Ministers of the word that should giue light to others God requireth of them to teach the people Mal. 2.7 The Priests lips should preserue knowledge that so they may shew themselues to be the messengers of the Lord of hostes They must out of their treasury bring forth things both olde and new They can neuer teach vntill they be taught but these occupy the place of teachers before they haue learned It is a most ridiculous thing for a man to take vpon him to runne a race that wanteth his legges or to be an Oratour and eloquent pleader that wanteth his tongue Christ Iesus taught his Apostles before he sent them to teach into all the world This was shadowed out vnder the Law Aaron must put on his belles â—xod 28.35 that his sound might be heard when he went in vnto the holy place before the Lord but now we haue Idol-ministers that haue mouthes but cannot speake the belles lacke the clappers they may be mooued but they cannot be heard It were fit that hee which is to build vp the house of God should be ignorant of nothing if it were possible for he may at one time or other make vse of his knowledge Iohn instructed the souldiers the Publicans and the multitude that repaired and resorted vnto him Luke 3. hee shall bee better able to apply his doctrine when he hath skill in euery mans trade and occupation Especially he ought not to be ignorant of the Scriptures but to know them plentifully and labour they may dwell in him aboundantly that from them as from a storehouse he may furnish himselfe with plenty of all good things Ignorance is a fault in any that would be accounted a Christian it is a double fault in him that is a Minister Secondly it reproues such as omit their owne duties but rush vpon the callings of other men These are as a seruant that is too diligent These are not idle but are busi-bodies in others mens matters as 2 Thess chapt 3.11.12 We heare that there are some that walke among you disorderly working not at all but are busie-bodies them that are such we command and exhort by our Lord Iesus Christ that with quietnesse they worke and eat their owne bread So then whether we be idle and doe nothing or else busie in the duties belonging to other men in effect it is all one both are euill and vices to be reformed in vs. And the same Apostle 1 Tim. 5.13 setteth downe an heape and multitude of many sinnes They learne to be idle wandring about from house to house not only idle but tatlers also and busie-bodies speaking things which they ought not Heere is knit together as in a chaine a company of vices the idle wanderers pratlers curious and vncomly speakers The fountaine of all is idlenesse which is ranged in the forefront and draweth after it a taile and traine of diuers euils like a fruitfull mother that hath many children He speaketh by name against women who ought to be painefull not idle keepers of the house not walkers and wanderers out of the house The vertue that adorneth that sexe is silence and therefore they should not be tatlers and pratlers or their tongue like the Aspen leafe that neuer standeth still They should meddle with their owne businesse and not be busie in other mens Secondly seeing God hath set euery one in Vse 2 his calling it is our duty to walke as we are limited by the word The word of God is the warrantise of all callings We must doe our duties with faithfulnesse diligence patience and wisedome These are required to be performed in duties betweene man and man This is to walke worthy of God who hath called vs vnto his kingdome of glory 1 Thess 2.12 Many there are that professe the feare of God and beare themselues as the disciples of Christ who neglect the duties of their particular callings True it is the blessing of God is all in all For except God build the house Psal 127.1 2. the labour of the builder is in vaine and except God watch the Citie the labour of the watchman is in vaine We confesse also that God requireth of vs to search the Scriptures to pray vnto his Name and seeke after knowledge neuerthelesse these do not discharge vs from following the duties of our priuate callings It is not enough for vs to say that God will prouide for vs that he hath promised to blesse vs and to supply our wants and that he hath said he will neuer leaue vs nor forsake vs. For God hath promised no blessing to them that be idle he sendeth them to schoole to learne of the Ant which prouideth her meate in Summer and gathereth her food in the haruest â— 9 10 11. Prou. 6 8. Salomon calleth aloud to such How long wilt thou sleepe O sluggard when wilt thou arise out of thy sleepe Yet a little sleepe a little slumber a little folding of the hands to sleepe so shall thy pouerty come as one that trauelleth and thy want as an armed man As for those that pretend Gods prouidence hold out the doctrine of it as a buckler to defend them in their euill and idle courses they do most shamefully abuse it which is to bee furthered by the meanes that GOD hath appointed and in his wisedome annexed therevnto Neither let any thinke to obtaine any thing at his hands that sit still do nothing that say they will trust God with their life are sure that he will prouide for them The heathen men by the light of naturall reason saw well enough the foolishnesse and absurdity of these mens doings They commend the prayers of that Captaine â—ar in the â— of Paul â— milius that praied for victory
of the Tribe of Leui shall keepe thy charge and the charge of all the Tabernacle onely they shall not come nigh the vessels of the Sanctuary and the altar that neither they nor you also die Where we see God doth threaten Aaron and his sonnes as well as the rest of the Leuites Verse 18.19 Cut ye not off the Tribe of the families c. We haue in these words the reason of the former institution it is drawn from the danger that will ensue the carelesse and vnreuerent handling of the instruments of the Tabernacle Aaron and his sonnes must appoint to the Kohathites their seuerall offices and shew them what part euery particular person must beare to the end the wrath of God doe not breake in among them and cut off euery soule that sinneth The consideration therefore of the wrath and indignation of God ready to come vpon the offenders ought to encrease their care to doe the duty that God requireth We learne from hence Doctrine 1 that all holy things must be handled rightly Holy things must be handled reuerently and religiously reuerently and religiously Whatsoeuer matters of God we meddle withall whether it be hearing of his word or receiuing of the Sacraments or calling vpon his Name or reading the Scriptures or conferring with others for the encrease of our knowledge obedience we are to be carefull to doe them with all possible feare and reuerence This duty the Lord vrgeth by his Prophet Esay 66.2 To him will I looke euen to him that is poore and of a contrite Spirit and trembleth at my word The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes perswadeth to labour to haue grace whereby they may serue God acceptably with reuerence and godly feare Hebr. 12.28 They that will please God in the duties of his worship must be humbly affected and base in their own eies Hence it is that Christ willeth vs to be carefull not onely what wee heare Mar. 4.24 but also how we heare Luke 8.18 We must regard not onely the matter that is deliuered but the maner how it is receiued forasmuch as we may heare the word and yet sinne in our hearing Thus were the seruants of God affected when they came before him to pray vnto him O my God I am ashamed and blush to lif vp my face to thee my God for our iniquities are encreased ouer our head and our trespasse is growne vp vnto the heauens Ezra 9.6 Wherefore whensoeuer we haue to doe with God in any part of his word or worship let vs come in humility and lowlinesse let vs approach neere vnto him with a broken heart with a contrite spirit with an humble soule falling downe flat before his footestoole and worshipping toward his holy Temple Reason 1 The reasons hereof are euident For first we haue to doe with God in matters of religion When the word is preached or read the Lord speaketh to vs when we pray to God we speake to him that is glorious in power and praises Abraham praying vnto God confesseth his own basenesse and vnworthinesse I haue taken vpon mee to speake vnto the Lord which am but dust and ashes Gen. 18.27 And Daniel in his prayer saith O Lord righteousnes belongeth vnto thee but vnto vs confusion of faces as at this day Dan. 9.7 Children dealing before their parents will be wary how they behaue themselues subiects in the presence of the Prince will be most dutifull so ought it to be and much rather when we appeare before the King of kings coÌ„sidering with whom we haue to deale So likewise touching the word it is not man that doth deliuer it God is the Authour of it and therefore we are oftentimes commanded to heare what the Spirit saith vnto the Churches Reuel 2. and 3. Reason 2 Secondly such as come without reuerence and due regard into his presence do lose the fruit and benefit of their comming We are willed to giue earnest heed to the things which we haue heard lest at any time we should let them slip Heb. 2.1 This is it that Christ our Sauiour teacheth Lu. 8. For hauing giuen warning that we take heed how we heare he giueth this reason Mar. 4.24 With what measure ye mete it shall be measured to you and vnto you that heare shall more be giuen Where we see God will deale with vs as we deale with him and serue vs as we serue him Such measure of attention as we bring with vs â—eoph enarr cap. 4. Mar. such measure of grace shall we receiue from him If then we come carelesse it is no maruell if we depart fruitlesse Lay then these two things together that we haue to deale with a most terrible and fearefull God who is euen a consuming fire and that with what measure of reuerence and attention we mete it shall be measured vnto vs againe it followeth from them both that God must be serued with feare and trembling Vse 1 Let vs now come to the vses of this doctrine which remaine to be considered of vs. First this reproueth all such as come without reuerence to the exercises of religion neuer considering whereabout they goe but rashly and vnreuerently disorderously vndecently behaue themselues in the house of God If a man should come to heare a speech vttered by his Prince so contemptibly all men would cry shame of him and account him worthy seuere punishment and censure him as guilty of the contempt of his person I should thinke I had done a great worke and laid a worthy foundation if I could throughly teach you this one lesson and ground you in this one point to behaue your selues with reuerence in the place of Gods worship He that hath learned to come reuerently and behaue himselfe in the seruice of God as in his presence hath made a notable beginning a good entrance to worke in him right hearing and carefull practising Scarce one among an hundred maketh conscience of this duty and our ordinary assemblies haue scarce the outward face of a Church in regard of the want of this duty in the greatest part of hearers If the lest occasion be offered our eyes and feet and tongues and hands are set on worke another way that we haue quite forgotten God his word the worke in hand the matter the time the place and our selues also as if we were an assembly of fooles What is now become of our hearing or where is the attention that ought to be in vs If any man come into the Church our eyes are fixed vpon him our feet are ready to carry vs vnto him our mouthes are opened to speake vnto him our hands are stretched out to draw him as it were with violence vnto vs and sometimes whiles one haleth him one way another pulleth him another way that we seeme to striue who shall most forget himselfe and be authour of the greatest disorder and confusion in the house of God wherin all things ought to be done decently and in order
soules vnto God The Apostle hauing declared that he would not be negligent to put them in remembrance of the same things and that he thinketh it very meete to do so addeth this as a reason motiue to moue him which also ought to encourage vs Knowing that shortly I must put off this my Tabernacle 2 Pet. 1 14 1â— euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewed me Moreouer I will endeuour that you may be able after my decease to haue these things alwayes in remembrance And then indeed wee haue done our duty when wee haue taught the truth in this manner to our people not onely once and away as it were glancing at it but continually dwelling vpon it teaching them line vpon line and precept vpon precept like masters that teach young schollers to reade that must not content themselues once to tell them but must oftentimes put the same things into their mouthes and mindes or else they forget them straight-waies Let vs now make application of the Doctrine which is the life of instruction forasmuch Vse 1 as teaching without applying is as the body without the soule First of all we learne hereby that the perpetuity standing course of teaching is most needfull and necessary in euery Congregation It is the Ministers duty to sowe and to continue sowing to weed and to continue weeding to teach and to continue teaching to conuert and to continue conuerting to conuince and to continue conuincing to instruct and to continue instructing For as wee haue alwaies neede of meate and that as we eate so we must continue eating or else wee famish and perish so the Minister must feed and weed and watch ouer his people and abide continually in it without ceasing and intermission This is it the Apostle teacheth Timothy 1 Tim. chap. 4 verse 16. Take heed to thy selfe and vnto the doctrine continue therein for in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee So then it is not enough to take heede vnto himselfe and his doctrine to liue well and to teach well but hee must continue in them both and not giue ouer It was well saide of the heathen man â—2 de It is no lesse vertue to keepe then to get to preserue then to obtaine Many know how to get but they know not the art how to saue that which they haue gotten and therefore it passeth away suddenly as grease that melteth before the Sunne If the husbandman should onely plant and neuer water he might looke for no fruite to come of his labour It is not enough for the watchman to haue discouered the enemy once or twice vnlesse hee descry him so ofter as hee maketh an approch so it can be no discharge to the spirituall watchman of soules to haue giuen warning by blowing the Trumpet vnlesse he doe it during the whole time of the warre which is perpetuall and continuall We can take no truce nor make no league with our spirituall enemies Our aduersary the diuell goeth about continually 〈◊〉 8. seeking whom he may deuoure Hence it is that Christ requireth of Peter not onely to feede but to feede againe and againe â—1 15. Feede feede feede according to the charge committed vnto him and Paul would haue Timothy be instant in season and out of season â—4 2. so that there is required diligence faithfulnesse painefulnesse and continuance in teaching It is worthy to bee well considered which the Lord saith in the Prophet Esay ch 62 6. I haue set watchmen vpon thy walles O Ierusalem which shall neuer hold their peace day nor night Wee know not at what time the Lord will call effectually and touch the harts of those that we teach He must first feed with milke before he giue them strong meate for euery one that vseth milke is vnskilful in the word of righteousnesse inasmuch as hee is a babe but strong meate belongeth to them that are of ful age euen those who by reason of vse haue their senses exercised to discerne both good and euill Hebr. 5 13 14. It is the Ministers duty to ring the alarme bell continually he hath some work alwaies to do to strengthen fortifie to comfort and raise vp to exhort and admonish to heale the sicke to bring home them that wander to encourage the weak to establish them that are strong and to answer doubts that arise among his people If it were possible to teach all truth particularly that is required of a Christian man yet we haue not then time to be idle and sit downe at our ease but euen then we must goe ouer the points againe that our people that haue learned them may learn them againe and if they know them they may yet know them better if they remember them that they may remember them better if they practise them that they may practise them better and better Yea if we be growne old in learning we must learne still for wee must liue and dye learning something Euery one both Minister people must be a scholler in the Schoole of Christ Timothy himselfe must giue attendance to reading â—m 4 13. to exhortation and to doctrine all men must stirre vp the giftes that are giuen vnto them 2 Tim. 1 6. which will soone decay without vse and diligence as the fire will goe out except the coales bee kindled and more wood added When Christ had distributed his talents among his seruants he said Occupie till I come Albeit then by the Ministry of the word we haue receiued to beleeue Luke 19 13. yet this must not abate our diligence in hearing but we ought as carefully to seeke the foode of our soules afterward as before forasmuch as without continuance of attendance to this ordinance it is vnpossible that any should be saued God not suffering the means of saluation appointed by him to bee neglected or contemned Secondly this reproueth sundry abuses Vse 2 both in the Ministers and in the people as first of all the nicenesse of many Teachers who because they would be singular and popular gaining to themselues many followers and seeking the praise of men more then the glory of God labour to bring new doctrines into the Church neuer heard off before not proportionable to the ancient faith of the Prophets and Apostles but of a new coyne and stampe These cannot abide to be beating vpon old points they thinke it a discredite and disgrace vnto them to treade in the beaten path troden by others that went before them they must euer bee seeking of vnknowne and vncouth waies this is their delight and in this they glory This hath bene the poisoned and pestilent humor of heretikes and of false teachers to draw away the minds of the simple and vnlearned from the ancient truth receiued from the Scriptures and to turne them out of the right course followed by all the faithfull Such were those false Apostles that troubled the faith of the Galatians and brought
to all Churches therefore hee reprooued them because they neglected an ordinary duty Secondly he commandeth them that themselues should take him away saying Put him out from among you but it had beene vnreasonable to require a myracle at their handes which he knew they were not able to worke Thirdly if he had intended such a miraculous action as they performed against hypocrites and enemies of the truth what neede had there beene of a solemne assembly and consent of the Church But in putting of him out the Congregation had an interest ver 4. When ye are gathered together c my spirit with the power of our Lord Iesus Christ â—r 5 4. Fourthly this appeareth also by the ende for which he was to be deliuered to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may bee saued in the day of the Lord Iesus â—r 5 5. that is that he may repent of his wickednesse in this life and so be saued in the life to come This also is noted to be the end wherefore he deliuered Hymeneus and Alexander to Satan that they might learne not to blaspheme that is that they might renounce their heresies and imbrace the true faith and so repent of their former impiety and iniquity Therefore hee would not haue him smitten with sudden death and taken out of this life and so the time and gift of repentance to be cut off from him Fiftly what it is to deliuer to Satan and to take away the Apostle expresseth in other places keepe not company with them with such eate not purge out the old leauen that they may blush and be ashamed so amend their euill waies Sixtly if this had beene meant of such extraordinary punishments the Apostle might haue done this by his Apostolicall authority and needed not to haue troubled the whole Church with it Seuenthly that which the Apostle heere commanded the Church no doubt practised but they did not take him away out of this world by any myracle neyther deliuered him to bee possessed and punished bodily by the diuell but rather proceeded against him with the censures of the Church as appeareth in the second Epistle where he willeth them to comfort him being afflicted â—or 2 6 7. to receiue him being penitent and to cure him beeing wounded Lastly if he had willed them to kill him he had willed them to rush into the Magistrates seate which he would neuer doe for this is proper to the Magistrate alone that beareth the sword Seeing therefore we haue the commandement of Christ and the practise of the Apostle to warrant the sentence of excommunication there shall alwayes bee place for it in the Church euen where the Christian Magistrate is setled established Paul would haue them assemble together in the Name of Christ â—or 5 12. that is by his will commandement and afterward hee sheweth that the Churches office is to iudge them that are within albeit the Magistrate haue a sword put into his hand by the ordinance of GOD. What then There is a twofold sword materiall and spirituall he taketh vp the materiall sword and striketh with it The Church handleth the spirituall sword which is the word of God so that the Magistrate taketh away the wicked one way the Church another way The Magistrate killeth and taketh away life if the cause require the Church medleth not with corporall punishment and shedding of blood The Magistrate proceedeth directly according to the Lawes against offenders albeit they repent because he respecteth the execution of iustice and the reuenge of the dishonour done to God The Church proceedeth not in that order but obserueth the degrees appointed by Christ Math. 18 15. If thy brother shall trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault betweene him and thee alone c and if the offenders repent they are ready to forgiue theÌ„ For this is the marke whereat excommunication aymeth and the end whereto it tendeth that the sinners being ashamed may be brought to repeÌ„tance that such as liue in the church might not be corrupted forasmuch as a little leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe Lastly it may be said that we should rather Obiection 3 labour how and which way to bring more into the Church then to exclude any out of the Church Men are ready to goe faâ—â— enough out of it but they returne slowe enough to it We are to endeuour to call men to the Sacraments which are encouragements to godlinesse rather then to keepe them froÌ„ them for their wickednesse It is a signe we lacke charity toward them when wee hide from them that which should do them good I answer Answer it is our duty to do both of them to wit both to encourage them to godlines and yet to keepe them from them so long as they lye in open wickednes not repented of not the first without the latter nor the latter without the first lest wee bee compelled to giue that which is holy to dogges Did the Lord himselfe want charity toward Adam wheÌ„ he sent him forth from the Garden of Eden Gen. 3 22. lest he put foorth his hand and take also of the Tree of life and eate liue for euer The Sacraments of God cannot profite or helpe wicked men The Supper of the Lord is onely auaileable and comfortable vnto them which come worthily to wit with true repentance with sound faith and with vnfained charity touching others it turneth to greater iudgement and condemnation This doth the Apostle teach 1 Corin. 11 27. Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke this cup of the Lord vnworthily shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. Is it not a worke of charity to stay his course that is running into daÌ„ger and like to hurt himselfe to hinder our brother from such an action as that he eateth iudgement to himselfe and maketh himselfe guilty of horrible sinne This were a strange kinde of charity to suffer a man to thrust himselfe through with his sword or to cast himselfe downe headlong from a steepe Rocke when we may hinder him from so doing The Apostle Iude giueth vs other direction in his Epistle that we should haue compassion of some making a difference and others saue with feare Iude 22 23. pulling them out of the fire Wherefore there is no wrong done to impenitent persons if they be excommunicated and consequently barred from the Supper but rather a great benefit is bestowed vpon them and their saluation furthered by this means Neither let any say Obiect that the Church vsurpeth vpon the Magistrate and taketh from him his office For if this were a good reason Answer it was neuer lawfull neither euer shall bee for the Church to excommunicate any offenders because it belongeth to the Magistrate as his duty to punish offences whether he be a Christian or no Christian How then is it that wee take away this authority from the Church in the time of a
brother or neighbour but we must hold no friendship with such as are enemies to God and are at warre and defiance with him Iehoshaphat is reprooued for a lesse matter 2 Chro. 19.2 If any man aske Obiect whether the children must shunne their father the seruants their master the wife her husband c. I answere Answer we must haue no such familiaritie as is free for vs to refuse and deny neither voluntary society which we may auoide Vnnecessary fellowship is forbidden and is offensiue such as is for pleasure and delight As for children seruants subiects wiues and such as are bound by band of duty and obliged in the family or common-wealth they are not by this doctrine discharged from their duties but must be subiect euen to such as are excommunicated prouided that they take heed so farre as lyeth in them that by their conuersation with them they do not consent to their sinne like of it delight in it defende it commend it but rather according to their place and calling mourne that they are compelled to be with such and therefore must exhort and admonish them to returne to the Church as it were to the fold of Christ This then serueth to reprooue all such as delight make choice to be in company with excommunicate persons such as receiue them to their houses such as ordinarily eat and drinke with them knowing them to stand in that fearefull case These partake with them in their sinnes and keepe them from repentance as much as in them lyeth While we are familiarly conuersant with the wicked it will be hard not to be stained with their sinnes For how can a man walke among thornes and not wound himselfe Vse 5 Lastly we are warned hereby to leade our liues circumspectly and soberly that we bee not cast out Let vs hold faith and a good conscience as the Apostle saith 1 Tim. 1.19 20. Which while some hauing put away concerning faith haue made shipwracke of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander whom I haue deliuered vnto Satan that they may learne not to blaspheme This vse hath diuers particular branches First we should desire euermore to liue in the Church It was the prayer of Dauid Psal 27.4 One thing haue I desired of the Lord that wil I seeke after that I may dwel in the house of the Lord all the dayes of my life to behold the beauty of the Lord and to enquire in his Temple It is recorded to the great commendation of Anna that she departed not from the Temple Luke 2.37 but serued God with fastings and prayer night and day We must therefore liue orderly not as fooles but as wise redeeming the time because the daies are euill that we may continue as children of the light and members of the Church If once we become prophane and as dogs and swine we must be kept from holy things and barred from the word and Sacraments It is the duty of the Church to keepe the holy ordinances of God from all contempt Some that liue in the Church are open blasphemers of the name of Christ others are heretiks and corrupt the faith many giue scandall and offence to others by their loosenesse of life all these are to be barred and excluded from the word Sacraments For a man liuing in the middes of the Church may be worse in the practises of his life then an open enemy of which the Apostle Paul speaketh Tit. 1.16 They professe that they know God but in workes they deny him being abominable and disobedient and vnto euery good worke reprobate This care of keeping his ordinances from open prophanation Christ himselfe shewed in reforming the abuses of the Temple when in great zeale of spirit that had eaten him vp he whipped the buyers and sellers out of the temple Mat. 21.12 13. because they had made his Fathers house which was the house of prayer an house of merchandise and a denne of theeues Secondly we must doe nothing and speake nothing that may giue occasion to the world to reuile the religion of God or slander our holy profession This is Pauls charge to seruants that they so carry themselues toward their masters that the Name of God and his doctrine be not euill spoken off 1 Tim. 6.1 The faults of men are wont to be cast vpon the doctrine which they professe and to be whipped vpon the back of the author from whence it came Such as mens life is that they leade such is the doctrine and religion iudged to be which they beleeue Wherefore we must take heede lest the Name of God be blasphemed through vs Esay 52. Dauid is said by his sins to cause the enemies to blaspheme 2 Samu. 12.14 Thirdly it is our duty to pray that the word of God may be glorified 2 Thes 3.1 It is that which we are taught to aske in the Lords prayer Matth. 6.9 that his Name may be hallowed Now Gods word is his Name forasmuch as thereby he is knowne vnto vs Psal 138.2 It was Dauids prayer Psal 119.39 Turne away my reproch which I feare for thy iudgements are good As if he should say keepe me from doing that which may bring rebuke or reproch to thy word Fourthly it is the duty of all faithfull Pastours and Ministers to keepe the people from prophaning the holy thing Ier. 15 19. they are as the Angels of God set with a glistering sword to keepe the way to the tree of life It is the duty of the shepheard to seuer the infected sheepe from the sound The dispensation of the Sacraments is committed to the Ministers to deliuer them to such as are worthy to withhold them from such as are vnworthy lest we giue them a sword into their hand to kill themselues because obstinate sinners that come vnworthily impenitently to the Supper of the Lord doe eate and drinke their owne damnation Iohn the Baptist would not admit vnto his baptisme any but such as confessed their sinnes and was perswaded they had truly repēted Mat. 3. But is it not enough for them to say they repent No for euery hypocrite may thus repent A man may confesse in words that which he denyeth in his deeds and therefore he must haue the vndoubted testimonies of true repentance weeping humiliation prayer amendment of life such like Besides by this account euery one that commeth to the Lords Table repenteth and no man commeth vnworthily or without repentance forasmuch as euery one will say he repenteth no man will confesse he is impenitent Neuerthelesse we cannot account him to be a true penitent that hath giuen no signe of repentance Fiftly this sentence is to be denounced with meeknesse and moderation with all patience and long suffering yea with much griefe and sorrow It must not be done ordinarily and commonly The cutting off of a member is no vsuall thing the Phisitian tryeth all wayes and meanes before he attempt that desperate cure and oftentimes he findeth it fitter not to
may receiue to vs his righteousnesse We remaine foule and filthy in Gods sight vntill we be cloathed with the glorious robes of his righteousnesse Last of all it is our duty to forsake our sinnes and to walke in the statutes of God This is the exhortation of the Prophet Esay 1.16 17. Wash you make you cleane put away the euill of your doings from before mine eyes cease to doe euill learne to doe well To this purpose speaketh Ezekiel chap. 20. ver 18 19. Walke ye not in the statutes of your fathers neither obserue their iudgements nor defile your selues with their idols I am the Lord your God walke in my statutes and keepe my iudgements and doe them We are then washed from our sinnes when we haue learned to walke in the wayes of God If we doe not bring forth the fruits of obedience we lie wallowing in the mire of our sinnes and God will finde vs out There is no hiding of our filthinesse from him his eyes see the sonnes of men and ponder his pathes That they defile not their campes in the middest whereof I dwell We haue spoken already of the first reason drawne from the effect of sin it defileth our persons our actions and our places The second reason is taken from the consideration of Gods presence From which reason hee reasoneth thus I dwell among you Therefore yee must bee an holy people and hate all vncleannesse and vnholinesse and do that good which I command you â—ct But heere some will say how is God saide to dwell among his people The heauen is his Throne and the earth his footstoole he dwelleth not in Temples made with hands forasmuch as the heauens of heauens cannot containe him that filleth with his presence and power both heauen and earth Doth he not dwell also among the vngodly and infidels that know him not Or can any hide himselfe in secret places â—er that he shall not see him I answer this phrase is a borrowed speech from the sonnes of men whereby is vnderstood that God is conuersant with vs doth keepe his mansion in our hearts ruling in vs by his Spirit and by his Word Euen as a master of a family ruleth and guideth his house wherein he dwelleth so doth God rule vs ouerrule vs and taketh vp his rest and residence among vs determining to continue with vs. He is present among the vngodly by his power but not by his grace they cannot hide their faces from him but he hideth his fauour from them So then this manner of speech importeth these three things â—w God â—elleth aâ—ng his â—â—â—ple First it sheweth the effect and efficacy of his presence wherby he possesseth gouerneth the faithfull which are as his Temple to dwell in hauing dominion ouer them enlightning them to know and guiding theÌ„ to practise his will made knowne vnto them Secondly it signifieth that his presence is perpetuall and permanent and continuall for when a man meaneth to inhabite in any place it is a signe he doth not determine to flit away as a bird that wandreth from her nest but to abide there without departing away He is not as a guest that lodgeth with his friend for a day or two nor as a stranger that taketh vp his Inne for a night or two nor as a soiourner that meaneth to remoue when his terme is out but as an owner and possessor that meaneth to set downe his rest and not to leaue that place as Iohn 14 16 17. I will pray the Father and he shall giue you another Comforter that he may abide with you for euer euen the Spirit of truth whom the world cannot receiue because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth with you and shall bee in you Thirdly it noteth the manner of his presence not by the infinitenesse of power as he is present with all his creatures to sustaine them and vphold them but by his grace and gracious effects vniting vs to Christ regenerating vs to bee liuely members of his body crying in our hearts Abba Father and witnessing thereby our adoption Rom. 8 9. Yee are not in the flesh but in the Spirit if so bee that the Spirit of God dwell in you Christ is also said to dwell in our hearts by faith Eph. 3 17. Now let vs examine the reason included in these words in the middest whereof I dwell and consider the strength and power of it how hee prouoketh them to study to bee an holy people separate from all pollutions and prouocations of sinne by the assurance of his gracious presence We learne from hence that the consideration of Gods presence and helpe that euer goeth Doctrine 1 with his children Gods presence and help must prouoke vs to weldoing must prouoke them to weldoing His presence ought to moue vs to all good duties This point is taught in many places of the word of God as Numb 35 34. Defile not the Land which ye shall inhabite wherein I dwell for I the Lord dwell among the children of Israel Where we see he reasoneth thus I dwell among the Israelites therfore they must take heed they defile not the Land Thus also he speaketh in Deuteronomy chap. 23 14. The Lord thy God walketh in the middest of thy camp to deliuer thee and to giue vp thine enemies before thee therefore shall thy Campe be holy that he see no vncleane thing in thee and turne away from thee Heere he moueth them to holinesse toward him because of his continuall presence with them Thus doth the Lord speake to Salomon concerning the house which hee was building If thou wilt walke in my statutes 1 Kin. 6 12 13 and execute my iudgements and keepe all my commandements to walke in them then will I performe my word with thee which I spake vnto Dauid thy Father and I will dwell among the children of Israel and will not forsake my people Israel So the Prophet Esay reasoneth chap. 52 11 12. Depart ye depart ye goe ye out from thence touch no vncleane thing goe ye out of the middest of her be ye cleane that beare the vessels of the Lord for ye shall not goe out with haste nor goe by flight for the Lord will goe before you and the God of Israel will be your reward In all which places the presence of God that is most holy is brought in vrging vs to the duties of holinesse of life The reasons are very plaine to prooue the same First because God is the Lord hee is of Reason 1 absolute power to command and rule ouer al and therefore hee beeing the Lord God his presence with vs must prouoke vs to watch ouer all our waies and to walke in feare and trembling before him This reason is expressed in the first chapter of the booke of Ioshua verse 9 where the Lord saith vnto him Bee strong and of a good courage be not afraid neyther be thou dismayed for the
Lord thy God is with thee whither soeuer thou goest Where he concludeth and assureth him thereby that God is with him because he is the Lord. Secondly the consideration of his presence Reason 2 must worke in vs obedience toward him because he hath graciously promised that he wil neuer faile nor forsake those which are his He will not leaue vs in the worke which wee vndertake but be with vs when we begin it and when we finish it This reason is giuen by Moses encouraging the people to fight the battels of God against the Nations whom hee hadde promised to deliuer into their hands Deut. 31 6. Feare not nor be afraid of them for the Lord thy God he it is that doth goe with thee he will not faile thee nor forsake thee Where he proueth the truth of his presence by the comfortable effect of it that he will deliuer them in time of need and will not leaue them as a prey in the hands of their enemies Vse 1 The vses are in the next place to be handled First we learne from hence for the encrease of our faith to conclude the happy and blessed estate of the faithfull that haue such a faithfull deliuerer and so sure a promise of deliuerance They are esteemed of the greatest part of this wretched world to be as men vnhappy and forlorne and so to be farre from true happinesse But seeing they haue his help ready at hand to keepe them from danger and to preserue them in danger beeing alwayes safe and sure vnder his protection who is as a shield round about vs it sheweth apparently and most certainely that they are a blessed people that are thus and may comfort themselues heerewith in the middest of all discomforts and discouragements that they shall meete withall This doth the Prophet Dauid declare Psal 40 1 2. He waited patiently vpon the Lord who brought him out of the horrible pit out of the miry clay and set his feet vpon the rock and ordered his goings Where we see that Gods gracious deliuerance and preseruation prouoked him to depend vpon him and to praise his Name whereupon he inferreth in the next words Blessed is that man that maketh the Lord his trust and respecteth not the proud nor such as turne aside to lies None therefore are comparable vnto them none are happy but they Vse 2 Secondly seeing wee haue Gods presence euer with vs to bee an instructer and admonisher of vs and as a guide and gouernor to vs in well-doing let vs be of a good comfort and cheerefull in all duties that God layeth vpon vs and requireth of vs. It cannot be denied but we haue many and sundry discouragements and pul-backes to hinder vs from the execution of all good duties both generall and particular in our callings but this consideration and meditation is able to ouerweigh them all This serueth as a wonderfull comfort to all sorts both to the Ministers and people and should neuer bee forgotten of vs. Touching the Ministers it is giuen by our Sauiour Mat. 28 20. Acts 18 9 10. Exod. 4 12. If his presence must be as a spurre vnto vs to quicken vs being dull and heauy and ready to draw backe let it put life into vs and cause vs to teach the people cheerefully to obserue whatsoeuer Christ hath commanded vs. What though we haue many crosses in our way and many enemies that set themselues against vs yet greater is he that is with vs then they that are against vs Satan cannot be so malicious to hurt vs as God is gracious to deliuer vs and his instruments shall not bee so strong to cast vs downe as the Lyon of the Tribe of Iuda shall bee victorious to hold vs vp and therefore let vs not feare them that can kill the body but him that is able to cast body soule into hell fire Touching the people it serueth also to comfort them and to worke in them perseuerance in their callings Let them boldly goe forward in hearing and professing his word forasmuch as his presence doth guide vs thereunto To this purpose doth Moses call Ioshua and say vnto him in the sight of all Israel Be strong and of a good courage Deut. 31 â— for thou must go with this people vnto the Land which the Lord hath sworne vnto their Fathers to giue them and thou shalt cause them to inherite it and the Lord he it is that doth goe before thee hee will be with thee hee will not faile thee c. Hauing therefore so sure a Rocke to rest vpon it is a signe of great weaknesse and infirmity or of want of faith to start aside from our holy profession and not to rest vpon him that hath giuen vs the promise of our deliuerance and the assurance of his presence Lastly seeing God is in the middest of vs Vse 3 to succour and saue vs and thereby to stirre vs vp vnto well-doing let vs open our eyes and behold the great workes that he hath done in the earth for his owne people Let vs not forget his mercies toward vs but keepe a register of them as the Prophet exhorteth Psalm 46 which is a Psalme of thanksgiuing which the Citizens of Ierusalem sung to God for the preseruation of Ierusalem against certaine terrible and troublesome enemies that did assault it ver 8 9. The Lord of hosts is with vs the God of Iacob is our refuge Come behold the workes of the Lord what desolations he hath done in the earth Where we may see that vpon this consideration that God was among them as in an high place wherunto they should resort he prouoketh them to a serious contemplation of such workes of mercy and iudgement as God had shewed in their defence against their enemies This vse concerneth no people vnder the heauens more then vs. Wee haue found and felt the gracious and glorious presence of God to be with vs and among vs. We haue had a wonderfull experience of wonderfull deliuerances against close and subtill and malicious enemies They haue opened their mouthes as the graue they haue stretched out their hands against vs and their feet haue bin swift to shed blood They haue prepared their fireworkes they haue diued downe to the nethermost hell to take counsell against vs and they haue sought to quench the light of Israel Destruction and calamity hath bene in their waies and the way of peace they haue not knowne so that except God had beene on our side they had swallowed vs vp quicke and the waters euen the swelling waters had gone ouer our soule But God hath broken their snare and quenched their fire he hath preserued Prince and people and deliuered his seruants that trusted in him and called vpon him As for his enemies and the enemies of his Church they haue beene consumed with the flame of that fire which themselues hadde kindled as they were burned that cast the three children into the Furnace Dan. 3 22. and as
vnto the ende of the world Let vs euermore lay hold on this especially when wee see the enemies of the Church multiply and to affront the true seruants of God the presence of God must stay vs vp and support vs in the middest of all dangers Vse 2 Secondly this teacheth vs this good duty that we take heed we do not defile our selues with the pollutions of sinne For how shall we dare to commit sinne that is so highly displeasing in his sight forasmuch as hee is with vs to behold vs and all our actions Nothing is more loathsome to GOD then the filthy stench that sinne casteth vp in his nostrils so that we should hate it in all men but especially in our selues with a perfect hatred euen more then the diuell of hell himselfe True it is many men cannot abide to heare him named they defie him in words but they doe not deny him in deeds We hate him as he is deformed not as hee was formed not as the creature of God but as he is degenerate from his originall estate He is the creature of God but sinne is the worke and child of the diuell Iohn 8 44. he is said to be a lyar from the beginning and the father thereof and as he is the father of lying so also of all other sinne He is saide to bee a murtherer from the beginning and the Pharisies are charged to bee his children Gen. 3 15. The wicked are named his seede and Caine is said to be of that euill one because he slew his brother 1 Iohn 3 12 We must therefore be afraid of sinne and be as vnwilling to entertaine it as to entertaine a childe of the diuell If once we lodge it it will not be easie for vs to dislodge it if once we suffer it to fasten vpon vs it will bee very hard to loose his hold againe It wil sticke fast vpon vs as pitch and defile vs also as dirt and dung The means to bridle and suppresse it is to set before vs the presence of God The Subiect will doe nothing vnseemely in the presence of his Prince nor the childe in the sight of his father We are alwayes in Gods eye hee beholdeth all things that are done of vs. This is that of which Moses putteth the people in remeÌ„brance Deut. 23 14. The Lord thy God walketh in the middest of thy Campe to deliuer thee and to giue vp thine enemies before thee therefore shall thy Campe be holy that hee see no vncleane thing in thee and turne away from thee No vncleane thing like to the vncleannesse of sinne it is worse then all excrements which we doe loathe and abhorre It driueth him from vs that he will no longer walke among vs to do vs good Thus speaketh Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar the Priest to the Tribes that inhabited beyond the Riuer Iosh â—â— This day we perceiue that the Lord is among vs because ye haue not committed this trespasse against the Lord now yee haue deliuered the children of Israel out of the hand of the Lord. Where he prooueth that they had rightly learned and also reuerently regarded the presence of God because they had learned thereby to abstaine from sinne which is abhominable and filthy before him For this cause the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 6 17. Come out from among them and bee ye separate saith the Lord and touch not the vncleane thing and I will receiue you Then he promiseth to dwell in vs and to walke among vs he offereth himselfe to be our God to account vs to be his people All men will in words confesse that they beleeue the presence of God in all places and his all-seeing eie reaching and stretching ouer all persons howbeit this confessing in word is not an argument of sound beleeuing in hart forasmuch as many acknowledge it with the tongue that do vtterly and openly deny it in their deeds If his presence worke in vs a conscience of sin and a care to please God in all things it is an euident token that we are good Schollers remember this lesson well which is heere deliuered vnto vs touching his presence euery where Let vs oftentimes examine our selues by this rule and know that wee haue so farre profited in the doctrine of it as it brideleth our corruption in vs and no farther If we be loose in life and euery where prophane neuer regarding what wee doe or what we speake or how we breake out into all wickednesse we may well talke or tattle of Gods presence but wee turne him into an Idoll and with the Epicures make him sit idle in heauen to know all things but to regard nothing Lastly it is our duty to haue a care to promote Vse 3 his worship and seruice in all things to farther it and to cut off all impediments and hinderances that stand against it This is the vse that is often made of this doctrine as Exod 25 8. Let them make me a Sanctuary that I may dwell among them Where the Sanctuary of God is there will hee be where it is not well looked vnto but wholly neglected there is he gone from that people and departed This we see in the words of Dauid exhorting and commanding all the Princes to helpe Salomon his sonne in building of the Temple 1. Chron. 22 18 19. where he saith Is not the Lord your God with you and hath he not giuen you rest on euery side For hee hath giuen the inhabitants of the Land into mine hand and the Land is subdued before the Lord and before his people now set your heart and your soule to seeke the Lord your God arise therefore and build yee the Sanctuary of the Lord God to bring the Arke of the Couenant of the Lord and the holy vessels of God into the house that is to bee built to the Name of the Lord. As they had experience that hee was among them so he would haue them goe lustily forward in furthering of his worship the meanes of it Could their enemies haue taken the foile and beene deliuered as a prey vnto them who had so long dwelt among them and taken deepe roote in the earth as a Tree that could not be shaken with the wind except the Lord had beene with them and holpen them and fought their battels for theÌ„ Thus they were assured of Gods presence with them and therefore they ought to bee sttong and couragious in promoting his glory and setting vp his seruice that he might remaine among them and neuer depart from them To this purpose speaketh the Prophet Haggai when hee saw the wonderfull backwardnesse of the people of Israel in building the Lords house that they gaue themselues to their owne profits and pleasures but let the Temple lie waste chap. 2 4. Be strong O Zerubbabel saith the Lord be strong O Iehoshua sonne of Iosedech the high Priest and be strong all ye people of the Land saith the Lord and worke for I
accusation I restore him fourefold He testifieth his repentance by his readinesse to make restitution whereas he that keepeth stollen goods stealeth still and is no better then a theefe and consequently farre from repentance Reason 2 Secondly without restitution there can be no remission forasmuch as repentance is falsely counterfeited and not truely practised God will not forgiue such as retaine with them their neighbours goods To steale from them and to keepe that which is stollen is a plaine token that we are resolued to continue in sinne He that is perswaded and determined not to depart from stollen goods which are sweet morsels vnto him is resolued to be a theefe and not to giue ouer Thus God is mocked and dallied withall and his law neglected and despised This the Prophet Ezekiel pointeth out chap. 18.7 9 12 13. and 33 15. He that hath not oppressed any but hath restored to the debter his pledge he shall surely liue saith the Lord God but he that hath oppressed the poore and needy and hath spoyled by violence and hath not restored the pledge c. he shall surely die his blood shall be vpon him Seeing then such as restore and so make recompense of that they haue taken away haue promise of forgiuenes contrariwise such as neuer make restitution haue a terrible threatning of death denounced against them it followeth that this is a duty required of all persons Reason 3 Thirdly the performance of it is a very speciall meanes to bring a blessing vpon vs a blessing I say from him to whom restitution is made For when he shall see how God hath touched their heart with a feeling of their sin that they can no longer keepe that which is not their owne albeit power be in their hand to do it it shall stirre him vp to desire and procure their good and to craue a blessing to come downe vpon them This is that which we reade in Moses Deut. 24.12 13. If the man be poore thou shalt not sleepe with his pledge c. that he may blesse thee This end is not to be neglected forasmuch as the eares of God are alwaies open to heare the cry of the poore and he hath promised to helpe them and to bring a curse vpon al their oppressors to their destruction Reason 4 Fourthly as the loynes of the poore shall blesse them that restore so God will accept it as a worke of iustice and righteousnesse and as a fruit of his spirit iustifying vs by the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus his Sonne and sanctifying vs to his glory In the place of Scripture before remembred Moses teacheth this and layeth it downe as a strong reason Deut. 24.13 where speaking of such as had taken pledges of the poore he saith In any case thou shalt deliuer him the pledge againe when the Sunne goeth downe that he may sleepe in his own raiment c. and it shall be righteousnesse vnto thee before the Lord thy God This also is a most forcible reason to mooue vs to restitution forasmuch as God setts it down as an infallible testimony of a iustifying faith and therefore the contrary is a fruit of infidelity so that we shal neuer repent vs of that we haue done nor wish it to be in our owne hands againe Reason 5 Fiftly the vniust retaining of other mens goods hindereth many good things from vs inasmuch as God will accept no seruice nor duty at our hands vntill we haue ridde our hands of things euilly gotten We may come to heare his word and to call vpon his Name and sit among the Saints and seruants of God in the Congregation howbeit we heare without fruit and we pray without profit For this poisoneth and corrupteth vnto vs the best things of God This is that which Christ teacheth vs in the Gospel of Matthew chap. 5.23.24 If thou bring thy gift to the Altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee but he hath some iust action against vs so long as we keepe any of his goods wrongfully from him leaue there thy gift before the altar and goe thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift If then we desire that God should heare our prayers or be well pleased with the hearing of his word we must be careful to make recompense and satisfaction for such iniuries as wee haue offered and our brother hath sustained Now let vs come to the vses which are as Vse 1 it were the life and soule of this point that hath beene prooued First of all it serueth to reprooue all such as neglect this duty and so offend against this doctrine The first reproofe And among them it meeteth directly chiefly with those that commit sacriledge robbing the Church and defrauding the Ministers of that portion which God hath granted vnto them in his holy word The wise man saith Pro. 20.25 It is a snare to the man who deuoureth that which is holy and after vowes to make inquiry Our Sauiour himselfe saith Matth. 10.10 The labourer is worthy of his wages The Apostle Paul saith 1 Cor. 9.14 The Lord hath ordained that they which preach the Gospel should liue of the Gospel This sinne came first from the man of sinne by whom tithes were first alienated and impropriations erected and Church-liuings spoiled for the maintenance of idle persons that sate still and did nothing but eate and drinke and fat themselues in cloysters as oxen in a stall and these deale with the goods of the Church as the souldiers did with the garments of Christ Matth. 27.35 Psal 22.28 Luke 7.5 they parted his garments among them and cast lots for his vesture The Centurion is commended in the Gospel that builded a Synagogue for the Iewes but these men doe what they can to pull downe Churches and to impouerish the Ministery and to destroy the soules and saluation of many whom Christ redeemed These spirituall theeues and Church-robbers must learne to pay their due and not muzzle the mouth of the oxe that treadeth out the corne 1 Tim. 5.18 They robbe God greatly of his honor and dishonour him more then the heathen did their idols which are no gods These men glory in their Christianity and yet are enemies vnto Christ So that the Gentiles that knew not God shall arise in iudgement against them and condemne them The second reproofe Secondly it reprooueth all oppressors that fill their houses with the spoiles of the poore and needy as Esay 3.14.15 The Lord will enter into iudgement with the ancients of the people and the Princes thereof for ye haue eaten vp the vineyard the spoile of the poore is in your houses What meane ye that ye beat my people to peeces and grind the faces of the poore saith the Lord God of hostes And to this purpose speaketh Micah in his prophesies against this sinne chap. 3.3 They also eate the flesh of my people and flay their skinne from off them they
and body If this were alwaies set before our eies it would be sufficient to restraine our harts from coueting our eyes from desiring our hands from handling and our houses from holding other mens substance lest while we catch after that which belongeth to our neighbor we lose for euer that which is our owne Vse 3 Thirdly it serueth to admonish all that possesse any thing wrongfully to restore it againe accordingly There can be no excuse to such as hold fast what they haue once gotten They are much worse then Iudas and come farre behind him He commeth neerer to repentance then they forasmuch as they goe not beyond the reprobate nay they come farre short of them For when he felt the wrath of God and the horrour of his conscience hee brought backe againe the thirty pence which he had taken of the Pharisies to betray his Master and cast them downe in the temple This example will be a witnesse against these men in the day of iudgement and be sufficient to condemne them True it is Satan will mooue vs and our owne nature will perswade vs that there is profit in keeping and no such danger in retaining other mens goods but rather that it may bring hurt to our substance shame to our persons and reproach to our name to restore the riches of iniquitie and so to make our faults publikely knowne But we must not hearken to such euil perswasions of a corrupt counsellour that neuer giueth good and wholesome counsell Wherefore the question may be asked whether restitution Obiection 1 be necessary to true repentance so as without it we cannot repent at all I answere Answer it is necessary as we shewed before in the example of Zacheus Luke 19. and therefore it is a common but a corrupt custome and practise of such as in death seeme deuoutly to bequeath their soules into the hands of God their euill gotten goods into the hands of their heires children and friends without restitution It is vsuall with most men when they are to goe the way of all flesh to make shew of repentance of forsaking their euill wayes and turning vnto God but this repentance is no repentance so long as the things of our neighbour remaine in our houses No man can giue any legacies or shew any liberality of that which is not his owne forasmuch as he hath no right vnto it If he should giue it vnto the poore it is no sacrifice that God accepteth it may doe some good to the receiuer but it can bring none at all to the giuer Indeed Heb. 13.16 we are bidden to giue almes to the poore that they may receiue vs into the heauenly habitations Luke 16.9 but we must not be liberall of other mens goods but of our owne neither open others mens hands and shut our owne neither bestow other mens but restore them iustly and truely Besides this bringeth a curse vpon the residue of our goods causeth God to blow vpon them so that albeit we leaue them to our heires yet they seldome enrich our posterity But it may farther be said What if a man Obiection 2 be not able to restore he may peraduenture haue good wil but no ability by reason of his pouerty I answere Answer where the deed cannot be if there be a willing mind God accepteth it according to the rule of the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 In this case it is our duty to acknowledge our fault to God withal to submit our selues to him whom we haue offended and make a couenant with God with our owne hearts and with our brother to make actuall restitution whensoeuer God in mercy shall giue vs sufficient to doe it Let our promise be ioyned with a full purpose to doe it for God is not mocked or deceiued We may deceiue our neighbour and our owne hearts but we can neuer deceiue the Almighty who searcheth the hearts the imaginations of all thoughts In the meane season pouerty may be some dispensation because where there is nothing the king loseth his right and necessity hath no law as commonly we say in our common prouerbs But although there cannot be a real restoring there ought to be an hearty desire which we may assure our selues God in mercy will accept â—wofold reâ—â—â—â—â—tion For there is a twofold restoring and both well pleasing to God the one actuall the other mentall The actuall required of such as are able when we returne backe willingly whatsoeuer we haue takeÌ„ away vniustly The mentall is onely in purpose and desire of the minde when we are able to do no more and to goe no further which is accepted of them that are poore and are sorry that they haue it not in their haÌ„ds to giue to the owners which they haue taken away Againe it will Obiection 3 be said and pretended If I must of necessity restore it will vndoe me it is as much as I am worth all that I haue wil do no more then pay it I answer â—â—swer the contrary will rather vndo thee To restore stollen goods will vndoe no man it rather bringeth a blessing with it For take this for a certaine trueth set it down as an vndoubted rule that no man shall be vndone by yeelding obedience to the law of God But to restore is Gods ordinance appointment therfore none shal vndo himself by following of it This then properly is no losse but gaine and albeit we depart with somewhat yet in the end it shall bring more with it forasmuch as God is able to blesse our store and to giue vs more then that When Amaziah should send backe his hyred souldiers at the commandement of God who would not giue a blessing by them because God was not with them he would not giue victory by them and he seemed vnwilling to do it in regard he had payed an hundred talents before hand to haue their helpe the man of God answered The Lord is able to giue thee more then this shewing thereby Chron. 25.9 that if we depend vpon him we shall not need to be troubled in worldly things If we leaue our selues neuer a penny let vs not despaire but trust in Gods prouidence who will supply our necessities and not suffer vs to want any good Lastly it wil be obiected what Obiection 4 if the parties be dead how can we possibly restore any thing to them may we not in this case keep it to our selues I answer if the owner be dead â—â—swer restore it to his heires eueÌ„ to such first as are neerest of kinne and if he haue none such to such as are farther off If there be none either neerer or farther off we must restore it to God that is to the maintenance of the Ministery and seruice of God or to the releefe of the poore bestow it vpon godly vses but to our selues we may not keepe it God would not haue the Priests that serued in the Tabernacle ministred at the
all the water in the riuer Iordan or in the wide sea is not able to cleere him and acquit him of putting the Lord of life to death Now if we desire to know how wee may be accessaries to other mens sinnes and draw them as it were with cart-ropes vpon our selues it may be considered of vs in those few words Iussio consilium consensus palpo recursus Participans mutus non obstans non manifestans Whosoeuer is any cause of any vniust dealing is bound to restore such are they that command or counsell or consent to euill such as flatter any in their euill by commending them for it such as are abetters to them receiuing aiding helping and assisting them such as are companions of them and take part with them he that is dumbe and holdeth his peace as if he neither saw nor heard any euill committed albeit he see it with his eyes and heare it with his eares he that suffereth it to be done and doth not hinder it and withstand it being able to doe it Lastly such as seeke shifts and shelters by all meanes to couer euill and doe not disclose the same when they are priuy to it For he that hideth it doth shew therby that he fauoreth it and furthereth it so farre as he can By all these waies we are made partakers of other mens sinnes and not onely doth he trespasse and offend which executeth and practiseth any sinnes but he that is by any of the former meanes a cause or occasion of them Notwithanding among these there is some difference For flattery and counsell praising them that doe euil and counselling them to doe euill doe not alwayes oblige and bind to restitution but then only when it appeareth euidently that vniust dealing hath proceeded chiefly or onely from these causes where he that is principall in the action is principally bound to restitution to wit he that requireth cōmandeth then he that executeth it And concerning the rest to wit such as doe not bewray or not hinder or not reproue a theefe that stealeth are not alwaies bound to restore but then onely when an absolute necessity lyeth vpon them and no great danger follows by this negligence default Lastly it remaineth to shew this doubt whether a mā be boūd to restore by by or whether he may put off and delay the discharge of this duty No man is to delay restitution but by consent Euery one is charged necessarily to hasten restitution so soone as he is able and conueniently may do it God loueth a cheerefull giuer and restorer whereas delay in any good duty argueth an vnwilling minde It sheweth that we are not throughly resolued to do it It maketh vs euery day more vnfit then other It manifesteth that we are more then halfe willing to keepe it by vs still He that hath hired a poore seruant to doe his worke must giue him his hire before the Sunne goe downe Deut. 24 13. And as it is a sinne against iustice to take away another mans goods so it is likewise to deteine it with vs because the owner thereby is hindred from the vse thereof and so a double iniury is done vnto him but no man is allowed to stay any time though it be short in sinne Neuerthelesse if a man be not able to make present restitution he is to craue pardon and desire respit of him whom he hath wronged but without his consent that is damnified he hath no liberty to keepe euill gotten goods that is of ability to make restitution The counsell that Salomon giueth to the man that hath this worlds goods that he must giue speedily and not bid his neighbour come againe vnto him Prou. 3 28. if he haue at the present for him it must also serue as a good direction to him that hath gotten and ingrossed into his owne hands other mens goods he must not say I will restore them to morrow if he be able to do it to day If we be carefull to practise these things which now haue beene rehearsed we shall finde much comfort in them and assure our owne hearts that we haue truely repented of our sinnes Verse 8. If the man haue no kinseman to recompence the trespasse vnto let the trespasse bee recompenced vnto the Lord euen to the Priest In these words we haue an amplification of the former law by way of preuenting an obiection of which we haue spoken before or rather of many obiections together couched as it were vpon an heape For it may be asked What if the party be dead and gone from whom we haue taken The answer is Restore to his childe What then if he haue no child Restore to his brothers children What if he haue no brother or sister Restore to his next kinseman But put case he haue no kinseman at all Restore it to the Lord euen to the Priest As if he should say Though sometimes it fall out that thou shalt finde no kinseman yet thou shalt neuer haue the Lord to seeke neither the Priest whom he hath set ouer you The point then heere to be obserued is this that the Lord and the Priest are put as both one for it is in the originall To the Lord to the Priest so that the restitution to the Priest was a restitution to the Lord. Doctrine Whatsoeuer is done to the Minister◠done to the Lord. We learne from hence that whatsoeuer is done to the Ministers of the word God accounteth it as done vnto himselfe If we doe good vnto them wee doe good vnto the Lord if we do euill vnto them we do euill to the Lord himselfe We see afterward in this booke chap. 16 verse 11. when Korah and his company lifted vp themselues against Gods ordinance and the authority of Moses and Aaron he saith vnto them Thou and all thy company are gathered together against the Lord and what is Aaron that ye murmure against him They thought they had to do with his seruant but he sheweth they had to doe with the Lord. When the people required of Samuel that he would make them a King to iudge them like all the Nations the Lord said vnto him 1 Sam. 8 7. Hearken vnto the voyce of the people in all that they say vnto thee for they haue not reiected thee but they haue reiected mee that I should not reigne ouer them Their gathering together against the Prophet was a muster and mutinie and murmuring against God This is that which Christ spake vnto the seuenty Disciples and to the Apostles before them He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Luke 10 16. Math. 10 40. Whereby we see that this is the dignity and authority of the Ministery which God hath established that how meane soeuer the persons of the Ministers are yet he so magnifieth their office that what is done to them is offered vnto him The reasons heereof are most
their sins in order before them he exhorteth them to repentance saying vnto them Now brethen Acts 3 1◠I wote that through ignorance ye did it as did also your rulers All sinne is committed either of infirmity or of obstinacy either of setled purpose or of frailty either of knowledge or of ignorance and howsoeuer it be committed it cannot be excused Luk. 12 47.4◠because the seruant that knew his Lords will and prepared not himselfe neither did according to his will shall be beaten with many stripes but he that knew not and did commit things worthy of stripes shall be beaten with few stripes c. Heb. 6.9 Now the Apostle iudgeth and perswadeth himselfe the best things of them that they sinned of ignorance rather then of malice And in the 26 Chapter of the same booke Paul that he might winne Agrippa the king to the kingdome of God and perswade him to become a Christian saith vnto him O king Agrippa beleeuest thou the Prophets Acts 26.27 I know that thou beleeuest It was vncertaine whether hee would beleeue or not and therefore by this rhetoricall communication he iudgeth the best that he beleeued All these testimonies serue to moue vs to the practise of this duty that when things are doubtfull and may bee diuersly taken we ought to expound them with the most fauourable construction and friendly interpretation and gentle mitigation This point is farther to bee strengthened Reason 1 vnto vs by the force of reason First of all it is a signe of charity not to stretch things to the vttermost as contrariwise it betokeneth little loue and much malice when wee open our mouthes to speake all manner of euill of our brethren Hence it is that the wise man saith Prou. 10.12 Hatred stirreth vp strife but loue couereth all sinnes And the Apostle teacheth as much of charity 1 Corinth 13 5 6. It doth not behaue it selfe vnseemely it seeketh not her owne it is not easily prouoked it thinketh no euill it reioyceth not in iniquity but reioyceth in the truth If then there be any true charity in vs to seeke the good or desire the good of our brethren we ought to testifie it by this euen by iudging of their mindes and meanings of their words and actions according to this rule Secondly it is the rule of common equity Reason 2 which nature it selfe teacheth that as we wish to be dealt withall and to bee done vnto so ought we to do deale toward others Now there is none of vs all that would willingly be expounded wrongfully and censured vncharitably but craue to haue all things taken in the better part Wee would not haue our words altered wrested corrupted stretched and strained beyond our meaning as cloath vpon the tainters aboue measure and therefore we ought so to behaue our selues toward others This doth Christ our Sauiour deliuer to his disciples Matth. 7.12 All things whatsoeuer ye would that men should doe to you doe ye euen so to them for this is the Law and the Prophets We are in this case so to deale with others as we desire that others should deale with vs so that as the former reason was grounded vpon charity◠this is grounded vpon equitie Reason 3 Thirdly it is a signe or fruit of heauenly wisedome giuen vnto vs of God which teacheth vs how to carry our selues in our callings one toward another This doth the Apostle Iames lay before vs in his Epistle chap. 3.17 The wisedome that is from aboue is first pure then peaceable gentle and easie to be entreated full of mercy and good fruits without partiality and without hypocrisie If then we bee ready alwayes to iudge the best to speake the best and to thinke the best of things that are doubtfull we shall shew our selues to haue the grace of heauenly wisedome which is a perfect guide to direct vs in the parts of our life On the other side to carry our selues strangely and vncharitably toward our brethren is the note of a man caryed away with that wisedome which is earthly sensuall and diuelish which is bred beneath in the earth sauoureth of our corrupt nature and is taught vnto vs by no other master then the diuell Vse 1 Let vs make vse of this point to our selues First it teacheth that to be whisperers and takers of all in the euill part is a testimony of an euill conscience and a token of an euil man He that is a good man himselfe doth hardly thinke others to be euill he that hath a sound heart and is a true Israelite in whom is no guile doth not easily suspect others to be hypocrits and dissemblers Such as come into the Lords courts and present themselues before him in conscience of their duety in reuerence of his Maiestie and for their encrease in true piety are with much adoe drawn to beleeue that others draw nigh vnto God with their mouth and honour him with their lips 〈◊〉 15.8 and that their hearts are farre from him Such as labour aboue all things to approoue themselues before God the searcher of all hearts and to do that which they doe in godly sincerity cannot lightly be perswaded that others are so carnall as to doe all to be seene of men 〈◊〉 6. ◠and to please themselues with the foolish praise of mortall men Contrariwise such as are prophane in heart loose in life filthy in talke and euery way carnall in conuersation doe iudge the same of others and measure them by the deceitfull rule of their owne actions This is noted as a capitall euill by the Apostle Rom. 1.29 where he ioyneth together maliciousnesse enuy murther debate deceit malignity whisperers backebyters haters of God despitefull such as are without naturall affection vnplacable and vnmercifull and sheweth that such are full of all vnrighteousnesse Whisperers What whisperers are are they that by close and secret accusations raise suspicions and surmises and sow the seedes of strife and contention whence is reaped too plentifull a crop of malice and mischiefe They set friends together by the eares and oftentimes as with a violent winde ouerthrow whole houses and cities and turne them into dust and ashes assuring our selues that where enuying and strife is Iam. 3.16 there is confusion and euery euill worke Whatsoeuer they heare of others they are ready to cary to others with a swift foot and a corrupt tongue and a malicious heart to kindle the coales of hatred among men They liue by the fallings out of others and thriue by iarres as the carrion crowes doe vpon the carcasse If they know any occasion of anger to arise they are at hand to turne it into wrath and malice and to make the parties thereby to be farther from reconciliation like to Achitophel when Dauid and Absalom were vp in armes who by his diuellish policy deuised a meanes to cut off al hope of reconcilement and of vniting them together againe 2 Sam. 16.21 Or they
leaue this vse by disuse thereof Although it may seem hard vnto vs at the first yet if we labor to discontinue it we shall find it easie at the last The second cause is euill examples when we keep euill company we heare them we learne of them We cannot frequent the company of swearers but we shall haue othes rife in our eares The passage is easie from the care to the tongue That which we commonly heare we commonly talke off If then othes be rife in our eares they will quickly be ready in our mouthes And the reason is because the often practise of any sin maketh vs to haue the lesse sense and sorrow for sin lesse hatred and detestation of sin As it is in them that commit sin so it is in them that are present at it Touching these that are the practisers of it the Prophet saith Can the Ethiopian change his skin Iet 13.23 c. So is it also with these that frequent the society of common swearers it is hard to bee with them to come from them but we shal one way or other be partakers of their sinnes This sinne of swearing is not made the lesse by multitude of euill examples set before vs forasmuch as the multitude of them that sin doth rather make the sin more to be abhorred then excused and prouoketh Gods wrath more fiercely We are not to follow a multitude to do euill If we sin together Exod. 23.2 we shal also suffer together and if we offend with others we shall be punished with others The third cause is want of admonition For many sin this way that do not know they sinne many haue a custome in swearing that are ignorant they do sweare or at least that they swear so often or that the sin offence is so great who are of that flexible nature good disposition that if they knew the greeuousnesse of the sin or the greatnes of the danger would abstaine from doing euill It is an offence indeed in those that swear albeit they doe it of ignorance so is it also in those that pretending loue and friendship to those that vse it do not by admonition seeke to reclaime them The wise man saith Prou. 9.8 Reproue not a scorner lest he hate thee c. It is a fault generally among vs that we doe not exhort one another A word spoken in due season is comely and profitable like apples of gold in pictures of siluer pleasant words are as an hony combe Prou. 25.11 and 16.24 sweet to the soule and health to the bones No words are so sweet to the taste as those that aime at the soules good We may by this means be an occasion of sauing a soule by want of the performance of this dutie and by keeping silence when we ought not we may be partakers of their sinnes and we may be a meanes of damning their soules For what knowest thou O man whether thou mayest winne thy brother The last cause that shall now be touched furthering the sin of swearing is want of punishment It were to be wished that the Magistrate would sharpen the Law against this sin and other of the first Table that are of like nature concerned directly the glory of God The punishment is litle or none at al against it which maketh it so common And I would to God that they who should be most forward to redresse it had not the chiefe hand in this trespasse We are as men afraid to touch this sore and they that ought to reproue it haue taught their tongues to vse it I mean the Ministers of the word How then should they teach others that cannot teach themselues or how should they exhort others not to swear that haue learned commonly to sweare themselues Let all those therefore that are in authority whether their place be higher or lower looke to those that are vnder them There is no smoothering of sin or dealing gently and tenderly with it if we wil represse and redresse it Sinne is like to a nettle Sin is like vnto a nettle the more lightly you handle it the more it stingeth the way is to crush it harder If we deale mildely with sin we make it thereby to gather strength It is the blewnesse of a wound saith Salomon that purgeth euill Sinne is like a serpent in the egge or like a wolfe and lyon that is yong if they be suffred they sting vnto death and make vs their prey Slight and sheet punishment of any sin is after a sort an inuiting encouragement vnto it But some man wil farther obiect without swearing men Obiect 2 will not beleeue me they doubt of my word an oath putteth the matter out of question I answer Answer he that will not beleeue thee without an oth in thy communication neither wil hee with an oth For he that is a common swearer may well be presumed or suspected to be a cōmon liar whosoeuer maketh no conscience of the greater will make no conscience of the lesser sin The prophet Hoseah complaining of the corruptions that reigned in his time ioyneth these together as it were coupleth thē in one yoke Hosea 4.2 by swearing and lying they break out It is not thy facing out-facing thy swearing staring that can procure thee credit among those that are sober minded forasmuch as they that will commonly swear will also forswear Salomon teacheth that in many words there wanteth not folly Prou. 10.19 so in many othes there wanteth not periury Wouldest thou be beleeued and haue mē rest in thy sayings without doubting or gainsaying accustome thy tongue to speak the truth be ashamed to be taken with a lie gain a good report to thy self by gouernment of thy tongue and setting a watch before the dore of thy mouth pondering thy words before thou vtter them and examine thy speach Obiect 3 before thou speake it But some will pretend a necessity wherby they are vrged and say they cānot liue without swearing they obiect that men will not buy of them and that they shall neuer be able to vtter their wares without it Nay Answer the wiser sort beleeue thee the lesse and buy of thee the lesse It maketh them look the better about them and watch thy fingers that hast set no watch before thy mouth They see thou makest no more conscience of an oath then a dogge doth to wag his taile but thou must remember that goods gotten by forgery lying deceit and swearing shall not prosper long nor continue euer Hag. 1.6 Prou. 13.11 and 1.2 〈◊〉 12.27 They put their gaines in a bottomlesse bag Salomon is plentifull in handling this point in diuers places Wealth gotten by vanity c. The treasures of wickednesse c. Albeit euill men may prosper for a time yet they shal not long enioy their stollē goods For goods wrongfully gotten are stollen and thou hast no better title vnto them then the theefe
his good name and estimation according to the commandement of our Lord and Master Mathew 7 verse 12. Whatsoeuer yee would that other men should do vnto you euen so do ye vnto them for this is the Law and the Prophets Doth God require this at our hands and will not he performe it toward vs Must we cleere our brothers good name and will God himselfe faile to do it or doe we thinke wee can haue a better or greater care of the name of our brother or of our owne name then God the righteous Iudge of the world hath of vs all That cannot be he is iealous of our good names and will not haue the truth smothered with a lye nor innocency buried in the earth Shall we make our selues more righteous then GOD and iustifie our selues aboue our Maker There is not a spark of that truth which is in GOD giuen to vs true it is he honoureth vs by vouchsafing this mercy vnto vs to open our mouthes to speak his truth which he is able to auouch and iustifie against all gainsayers a thousand waies If we then that are euill know how to acquit our brethren we may be well assured he will be more iust and righteous in all his dealings toward vs then we haue beene or can be one to another And if wee haue meanes at any time to free our brethen from infamy wee may fully and certainely be assured that hee will be ready to bring to light our innocency Secondly seeing God hath promised to make our innocency that is derided or denied Vs e 2 to be knowne let vs know that it is our duty to goe boldly to the Throne of his grace and to pray vnto God to performe his promise toward vs. It falleth out oftentimes that we see no way to bring the truth to light and we think it vnpossible that euer we should be cleered howbeit we haue to do with God to whom nothing is secret before whom all things are manifest he is able to bring vs into credite againe We take therefore a wrong course and prouide euilly for our selues to rage and storme against those that reuile vs and speake all manner of euill of vs falsely for Christ his sake whereas we ought to repaire into the presence of GOD and to craue of him that he would make the iustice of our causes to appeare If any obiect Obiect Is not God without praier able to make the truth of our causes knowne Or hath he need to be put in mind of his office which is to iustifie the godly and to condemne the wicked I answer Answer as GOD is able of himselfe to doe it so he also hath appointed the meanes how he will do it And among them all none is more excellent then praier so that his almighty power doth not exclude praier but rather imply it neither should it keepe vs from prayer but rather encourage vs to praier forasmuch as almighty God vseth it as an instrument for the performance of those things which he hath promised and appointed He that goeth to warfare prepareth horse armour and leuieth souldiers and getteth what prouision and furniture he can he will by no meanes be brought to leaue theÌ„ behind him or to send them backe againe and to rush into the battell without them because they are instruments by which God is wont to giue the victory to such as it seemeth good to him so that he cannot without rashnesse lay them aside so is prayer necessary by the which the LORD is accustomed to giue vnto vs those things that we want and therefore it were horrible presumption to neglect it vnder pretence of his knowledge vnderstanding our cases or of his power enabling him to do all things or of his prouidence determining all things As God hath appointed armour to them that desire victory so hath he ordained praier for them that would be releeued in necessity â—it God â—eth what â—eed yet â—er is need True it is GOD knoweth what wee need better then our selues that are in neede yet is not praier to be holden superfluous because God hath commanded vs that in the day of trouble we should call vpon him Mat. 7. he hath promised to heare vs and deliuer vs Psal 50. He hath made no promise to vs of any blessing except we aske the same of him he keepeth vs in feare and reuerence and maketh vs to acknowledge him to be the giuer and author of all good things he declareth his loue vnto vs that humbleth and abaseth himselfe to heare our requests complaints particularly and thereby enflameth vs to loue him again and to put our trust in him by this familiar communication with him we grow after a sort familiar with him and wee are bold to shroud our selues vnder his wing as the childe flyeth to his father and lastly as we confesse that whatsoeuer good things we enioy do come from him alone so it is our duty to returne to him the thankes and to vse them to his glory Wherefore whensoeuer wee finde our selues wronged of our neighbours we are not to turne vpon theÌ„ in a rage like vnto the dogge that runneth after the stone that is cast at him and not at him that did cast it but let vs runne with boldnesse vnto God and poure out our supplications before him desiring him to helpe vs and right our cause This doth the Prophet Dauid in many places Psal 4 1 and 69 13. Heare me when I â—ill O God of my righteousnesse thou hast enlarged me when I was in distresse haue mercy vpon me and heare my praier He acknowledgeth in his praier to God that he was the witnesse Iudge and defender of his innocency and vprightnesse toward Saul or any other declaring by his owne example that when men vniustly condemne vs we must flie vnto God by humble and earnest praier who is the patron and pleader of the causes of his people And in the seuenth Psalme verse 6. Arise O Lord in thine anger lift vp thy selfe because of the rage of mine enemies and awake for me to the iudgement that thou hast commanded and afterward verse 8. The Lord shall iudge the people iudge mee O Lord according to my righteousnesse and according to mine integrity that is in me If God did not lay to his hand and helpe him he confesseth that he were vtterly destroyed and therefore he praieth to be deliuered from his persecuters Whensoeuer therefore men will not iudge vprightly and haue their eies blinded through malice or fauour we ought by praier to referre our causes to him that hath no respect of persons and so commit our causes to him that iudgeth righteously 1 Pet. 2 23. Howsoeuer the innocent cause of the godly may be hidden for a time and ouerwhelmed by the slanders of the vngodly yet if we be not wanting vnto our selues continuance of time the daughter of truth will bring it to light We cry out against the wicked but
let vs goe the right way and cry to God we lift vp our voyce against them wheras we ought to lift vp our voyce vnto him who hath his eares open to heare our praiers and will blow away the storme and tempest by the blast of his mouth Thirdly doth God promise to right our cause and take vpon him our defence Then Vse 3 let vs do good for good and returne vnto him like for like let vs yeeld defence for defence and pleade his cause that hath pleaded ours For it is our duty to vndertake his defence whensoeuer his truth is gainsayed or his name euill-spoken of There is no man but is very carefull and circumspect to maintaine his owne name and credite in the world whensoeuer it is any way questioned ought wee not then much more to regard the vpholding and bearing vp the Name of God which is great and holy through all generations Heereunto doth Ioshua seeme to allude chap. 7 verse 9. complaining vnto God of the ouerthrow that the Israelites had receiued at the siege of At The Cananites and all the inhabitants of the Land shall heare of it and shall compasse vs and destroy our name out of the earth and what wilt thou doe vnto thy mighty Name He had greater care of Gods glory then he had of his owne and it went neerer vnto him to heare Gods Name dishonoured then to haue his owne destroyed out of the earth So it ought to be with vs let it not trouble vs to bee hated and maligned of the vnthankfull world and our honour with all contempt and disgrace laide in the dust but bee euermore ready to say Not vnto vs Lord not vnto vs but vnto thy Name giue the glory Psal 115.1 If we be to open our mouthes for our brethrē as we shall see more at large afterward when they are laden with scandals and reproches much more then ought wee to do this in Gods cause and for Gods glory Let vs not be ashamed of his truth lest he be ashamed of vs. Let vs confesse his Name before the sonnes of men and we shall be sure to be confessed before the sonnes of God If we acknowledge his truth he will acknowledge vs before the Angels and before his Father This Christ teacheth his Disciples Whosoeuer confesseth me before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in heauen Math. 10 32. but whosoeuer shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in heauen What a shame and reproch will this be vnto vs that God should defend our cause and we shrinke backe through feare to defend his Christ our Sauiour doth oftentimes take vpon him to defend his Disciples when they were assaulted and set vpon by the Pharisees and therefore no maruaile though he charge this vpon them so earnestly that they should not be ashamed of him and of his words in that adulterous and sinfull generation We must be all ready to say with the Apostle Rom. 1 16. I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth He defendeth his Disciples being reprooued because they did not fast often which was the bodily exercise which the Pharisees so much practised Luke 18. and wherein they so much gloried Math. 9 14. Hee defendeth them beeing accused of the breach of the Sabbath when they were seene to plucke the eares of corne and eate them Math. 12 2 3. He defendeth them being charged to transgresse the tradition of the Elders in that they did not wash before they had eatē bread Mat. 15 2 3. Yea such was his great wonderful loue to those that followed him that when his owne credite was touched as well as theirs he seemeth to neglect his owne and maintaine theirs as we see Luke 7. When Christ was entertained in the house of one of the Pharisees a woman in the City which was a sinner knowing that he sate at meate brought an Alabaster box of oyntment and stood at his feete washing them with her teares Luke 7.39 wiping them with her haires kissing them with her lippes and annointing them with the oyntment but when the Pharisee which had bidden him saw it he spake within himselfe saying This man if hee were a Prophet would haue knowne who and what manner of woman this is that toucheth him for she is a sinner He conceiued hardly of Christ as well as of the woman and iudged wrongfully of him that he was no Prophet as well as of her that she was a sinner yea more corruptly of him then of her forasmuch as shee had beene so whereas he was not onely a Prophet but the Prince of Prophets yea the King of his Church Verse 47. yea the Sonne of God yet hee forbeareth to make any apology for himselfe wholly defendeth her telling him that her sinnes which are many are forgiuen her for shee loued much Hath the Lord Iesus this singular care of vs and shall not we be zealous of his glory Shall we suffer his name to be troden vnder foot and neuer offer to vphold it Shall euill men speake euill of his truth and we say nothing against them The Apostle Peter giueth this commandement Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwaies to giue an answer to euery man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you with meekenesse and feare 1 Pet. chap. 3 verse 15. When the Apostles were charged to preach no more in the Name of Iesus Christ Peter and Iohn answered and saide vnto them Whether it bee right in the sight of God to hearken vnto you more then vnto God iudge yee for we cannot but speake the things which we haue seene and heard Acts 4 19. Woe then vnto those that see and heare God notoriously dishonoured and yet will neither heare it nor see it they make a law against themselues and shall taste of the same measure measured vnto them againe they shall be censured of others when they shall haue none to defend their causes This they will iudge to be an iniury to themselues and yet cannot perceiue the iniquity which they commit against God If then they will haue GOD shew this mercy to them in making their innocency knowne let them performe this duty to him in pleading his cause when his truth is euilly spoken off or any way ouerborne Vse 4 Fourthly forasmuch as this is the mercifull dealing of GOD toward vs and our good name when it is impeached that he will make the truth to be knowne let vs acknowledge this blessing and giue him the praise of it This also is another duty that wee are put in minde off to be performed vnto him For as we are bound in regard of our owne good to pray vnto him to make manifest the secrets of our hearts and to bring to the light the truth that is hidden so whensoeuer we haue found
secretly purloyning them away and we hold our peace are we not accessary to his theft and partakers of his sin So if wee heare any raising euill reports of him and robbing him of his good name which is more in value then all things in the world are we not slanderers as well as hee while we ioyne with him so become guilty of the same transgression A good name is many a mans liuing take that away and impaire his credite he is vtterly vndone not able to maintaine himselfe you hurt him as much as if you tooke away house and land corne cattell from him or any other thing of worth that is deare vnto him If then it be so rich and precious a treasure we must bee carefull to maintaine our brothers credite estimation being made keepers of his life of his goods and of his good name doing the same vnto him which we desire he should do vnto vs. This is a signe of true loue that we loue him indeed when we will not spare to take vpon vs his iust defence and on the other side it is an euident token of cold loue or no loue at all when wee see them abused and do not regard it the Lord will raise vp others in his righteous iudgement who shall do as little for vs as wee doe for those that stand in need of vs. Vse 6 Lastly as this doctrine hath offered vnto vs sundry good meditations of duties concerning God and our brother so it sendeth vs not away without comfort concerning our selues Are wee slandered and reuiled Are we falsely charged with things which we neuer spake or did Let this be our comfort the time shall certainly come when the slanderers shall be detected and put to silence It ought not to seeme strange to vs when such flying tales are noised abroad rather it might seeme most strange as a great wonder if it were not so The diuell will be the diuell still who is the head and prince of all slanderers and all his instruments will be like him Gods people aboue all others are falsely accused they are not of the world Iohn 15 19. but chosen out of the world and therefore the world hateth them Ioseph was accused to be incontinent Iob was condemned to be an hypocrite Daniel was charged with disobedience Amos of conspiracy Eliah of troubling Israel Dauid of seeking Sauls life Paul was suspected to bee a murtherer Christ our Sauiour was reputed an enemy to Caesar and his Disciples were accused and iudged worthy of stripes and censured to bee mouers of sedition among the people howbeit all this is but as a cloud which will quickly be dispersed as a darke mist that shall suddenly bee scattered away It is a notable comfort to heare these things that GOD will not suffer vs to sinke downe vnder taunts and rebukes of men but lift vp our heads and pronounce sentence of absolution on our side Let it not trouble vs to be condemned of men so that wee be assured to be iustified of God If a man were wrongfully condemned in an action of slander or fellony in an inferiour Court of iustice and there iudged to be guilty of some hainous crime yet if he were sure to bee acquitted and discharged by appeale to an higher Court where he is perswaded hee cannot but haue iustice because there is no corruption of Iudge or witnesse how would he be comforted and how little should the ouerthrow he had taken be regarded forasmuch as hee knoweth the next triall will set all to right againe So is the case with vs. It is our lot and condition heere to bee persecuted and reuiled for righteousnesse sake Mat. 5 1◠1◠and we shall be condemned of wicked men vniustly howbeit this ought not to trouble vs how greatly soeuer they resist vs and rage against vs this is but a condemnation of men vpon the earth wee may lawfully appeale from them to an higher Court and to a greater Iudge When Paul was falsely accused by the Iewes and could haue no iustice at the hands of the high Priests he appealed to Caesar that is Acts 25 12 from inferior Gouernors to the Emperour that was supreme So must we doe when wee are burdened and oppressed by the poison of euill tongues and condemned as euill dooers of all men we know there is a Iudge that sitteth in heauen who will acquit vs when wee come before him and take the cause into his owne hand And if we see not this alwaies accomplished in this life it shall most certainly be performed in the life to come when all the secrets of euery mans heart shall be opened Sometimes he maketh their light so to shine in this world that they reape great fruite of their godlinesse and the Sunne beames as it were to refresh them and make them aliue againe But if it happen not in this life yet it shall not faile in the next life when Christ shall appeare in glory and say Come yee blessed of my Father inherite yee the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the world Math. chap. 25 verse 34. When hee shall breake the heauens and come to iudge the quicke and the dead let vs lift vp our heads and reioyce for our redemption draweth neere This is the time of our refreshing heere we are ouerwearied with bearing the burden of other mens malice Then shall all teares bee wiped from our eyes and we shall see as wee are seene and know as we are knowne as we reade Math. chap. 13 verse 43. Then shall the righteous shine foorth as the Sunne in the kingdome of their Father he that hath eares to heare let him heare To this purpose speaketh Paul Colos chap. 3 verses 3 4. Your life is hid with Christ in God when Christ who is our life 1 Iohn 3 ◠shall appeare then shall ye also appeare with him in glory If then our righteousnesse bee couered heere as with a garment and bee hidden as a treasure that is buried in the earth yet our life shall not alwayes lye in obscurity for when the night is past the day will appeare and when falsehood hideth her face the truth will be made manifest Let vs acknowledge the power of God that is able to do this and let vs rest patiently in him that is our stay Let vs not fret our selues because of him that prospereth in his way and bringeth wicked deuises to passe Contrary-wise the vngodly haue from this doctrine matter of sorrow and heauinesse because howsoeuer they rule heere for a time and will not bee controlled they say their tongues are their owne who is Lord ouer them they thinke themselues priuiledged to deuise and disperse what lies they list and none may call them to an account yet God will one day call them to an account when they shall receiue according to their workes For yet a little while 〈◊〉 37 10 13 and the wicked shall not
doth yet nothing lesse then pray Many a Minister that getteth vp into the Pulpit doth nothing lesse then preach Many people that come with eares to heare do nothing lesse theÌ„ heare and to eate the Supper of the Lord that do nothing lesse then partake of his holy table Wherefore wee must be present in minde at holy things as well as in body or else our presence is no better then an absence Secondly we must yeeld to this principle that it is both safer and better to conceiue a prayer then to reade a prayer because it keepeth our mindes constant and freeth vs from wandring thoughts that carry vs oftentimes from the matter which we should altogether minde For we are ready to goe astray and to set our hearts vpon other things whereas by this meanes they are kept close and stedfast to the requests which we make Againe a man may reade a praier that neuer vnderstandeth it or conceiueth the meaning of it and therefore it is more profitable to poure out our petitions our selues then to haue our petitions drawne by the hand of another No man can haue such a feeling of our owne wants as our own necessities will make vs able to expresse neither can conceiue such ioy and gladnesse for blessings receiued as the experience in our selues of Gods benefits will affoord vnto vs. Thirdly no man must condemne such as do conceiue themselues formes of praiers call them conceited praiers or fantasticall praiers These are enuious persons who enuy in others the graces of God cannot abide that any should go before themselues or beyond themselues These are wise in their own eyes and indeed themselues wholly conceited and fantasticall which they falsely charge vpon others being vtterly ignorant both of Gods workes and their owne wants For had they knowne or regarded the gifts and power of the Spirit which helpeth and assisteth his seruants that their tongue is as the pen of a ready writer and findeth sufficient matter to vtter to their Maker or had they knowne themselues throughly what new wants they haue what new sinnes they commit what new assaults they vndergoe what new blessings they enioy which are as so many occasions or rather prouocations to open their mouthes anew to God to sing a new song vnto him they would not blot this ordinance of God with such an odious cauill So then whereas all such should be greeued that cannot frame their petitions according to their present wants nor poure out their supplications according to their particular assaults neither make confession to God according to their particular offences they are rather grieued that any others can performe these duties better then themselues And whereas they should striue with might and maine to be like vnto them and to follow their example they would haue all other men ignorant like themselues and please themselues in that ignorance On this wise ye shal blesse the children of Israel Note in these words the persons that must performe this duty and they are the Priests note also what they are to doe to blesse the people that is to pray to almighty God for them that his blessings may come downe vpon them From hence we see that it is the duty of the Ministers to pray for the people Doctrine It is the Ministers duty to pray for the people So did Melchisedec for Abraham and he was the Priest of the most high God Gen. 14.18 19. So did Moses often for the people when Gods heauy iudgements were vpon them or hanging ouer their heads Exod. 32 33 Psal 106 23. he stood oftentimes in the gappe when the hand of God had made the breach to turne away his wrath lest he should destroy them So did Aaron as appeareth afterward in this booke when the plague was begun among the people he put on incense made an attonement for them he stood betweene the dead the liuing and the plague was staied Numb 16 Rom. 1 2 â—â— 47 48. Paul in euery Epistle practiseth this duty and the Apostles committed the charge of prouiding for the poore Acts 6 â— and distributing to the poore to the Deacons that they might giue themselues continually to prayer and to the ministery of the word The Prophets also neuer failed in this duty as we reade almost in euery place of their Prophesies Dan. 5 22 they stood vpon their watch-tower hauing the people continually in remembrance in their holy praiers Christ Iesus himselfe the great Shepheard of the sheepe is a perfect patterne of performing this he prayed for Ierusalem oftentimes Luke 19. and for the whole flocke of God committed vnto him whoÌ„ he would not suffer to perish but bring them to euerlasting life Iohn 17 20. Thus then we see wee haue the examples of Melchisedec of Moses of Aaron of the Priests of the Prophets of the Apostles and of Christ Iesus the Lord of life as liuely examples to go before vs and as a cloud of witnesses to conduct vs in this duty to proue vnto vs the truth of this point This must the rather be practised first because it is an infallible token of our loue toward Reason 1 them and of an earnest desire that we haue of their good Psal 118 26. And how can we better expresse euen the bowels of our affection and our longing after their prosperous estate from the heart roote then by our daily praying for them Rom. 1 10. Secondly the faithfull Ministers of God haue beene much greeued when they were forbidden and not permitted to performe this duty We see this euidently in Ieremy Ier. â—4 â—â— when the Lord had said vnto him Pray not for this people for their good he said Ah Lord God the Prophets say vnto thom yee shall not see the sword neither shall ye haue famine but I will giue you assured peace in this place where we see he layeth the fault vpon the false Prophets and goeth about to excuse or at least to lessen the sinne of the people who were blindly led by those blinde guides that thereby he might make a way to moue the Lord to heare him for that poore seduced people Thirdly the flocke of God is committed vnto them it is no small charge that lyeth on their hands the price of Christs precious blood is committed vnto them and therfore by all meanes they are charged to procure their good especially considering that the blood of such as perish through their negligence shall be required at their hands 1 Pet. 5 2. Ezek. 3.18 Fourthly it is a sinne against God as well as against his people to omit or refuse this duty And therefore when all the people saide to Samuel Pray for thy seruants vnto the Lord thy God that we die not he answered As for me God forbid that I should sinne against the lord in ceasing to pray for you 1 Sam. 12 23. If then it be a sinne to omit it it must needs be a duty
Cretes Arabians they spake in their owne tongues the wonderfull workes of God Acts 2 11 41. and 4 4. and 8 37. and 9 36. and 10 44. and 13 12 43 48. and 16 14 34. and 17 4 11 12 34. and 18 8. and 19 18. And how can the word but be effectuall if Reason 1 we consider the titles giuen vnto it It is the strong arme of God to pull vs vnto himselfe Esay 53 1. It is as an hammer to strike our stony hearts in peeces and as a deuouring fire to burne vp and consume to ashes our corruptions as straw and stubble Ier. 23 29. It is as the raine and snow that come downe frō heauen and returne not thither but water the earth and make it bud and bring foorth that it may giue seede to the sower and bread to the eater Esay 55 10 11. It is the key of the Kingdome of heauen Math. 16 19. It is a fan in the hand of God Mat. 3 12. It is as a draw-net cast into the sea and gathereth of euery kinde Math. 13 47. Lastly it is called the Gospel of the Kingdome Math. 9 35 because it teacheth the way that leadeth to euerlasting life Secondly the Ministers are labourers together with God when they preach he preacheth when they instruct he instructeth whē they comfort it is he that comforteth when they threaten it is he that threatneth they are no other but the mouth of God and the messengers of GOD sent out to speake his word 1 Cor. 3 9. They then as workers together with him beseech vs that we receiue not the grace of God in vaine 2 Cor. 6 1. For how can we doubt but that God will blesse his owne ordinance Thirdly when Christ Iesus ascended and led captiuity captiue he gaue gifts to the Ministery Eph. 4 8. It is he that putteth heauenly treasures in earthly vessels that the excellency of the power might be of God and not of any man 2 Cor. 4 7. Vse 1 This efficacy of the Ministery and of euery part of it serueth to many vses First it reproueth such as long to be gone out of the house of God such as thinke the time lost and ill spent that is spent in hearing the word such as so set their mindes and affections vppon worldly things that they cannot tarry abide in the church vntill the blessing be pronounced the assembly be dismissed wherby they depriue themselues indeed of the blessing of God of whom we may speake with the Prophet Psal 109 17. As he delighted not in blessing so it shall be farre from him It is the order and ordinance that God hath appointed in the Church that we should begin and ende the exercises of our religion together For as God is the God of good order so the Church which is the house of GOD is the place of good order and therefore all the children of the Church must submit themselues to the rules of order and decency Vse 2 Secondly it should be a forcible meanes to stir vs vp to diuers and sundry duties First it directeth vs to go to God and to craue of him to worke by his owne ordinance the saluation of his people We must pray vnto him that is the Lord of the haruest to blesse his word and to open the harts of those that heare it to attend vnto it and to imbrace it Secondly it serueth to worke in vs diligence and fidelity knowing that we must giue an account to the great shepheard of the sheepe We are heereby encouraged to preach the word in season out of season considering that God hath promised to be with vs to stand by vs to assist vs and defend vs. Thirdly we must labour to preach with zeale with boldnes and with power and with authority not carelesly or coldly or faintly remembring that wee speake in his Name that sent vs and put vs in his seruice alwaies studying to shew our selues workemen that need not bee ashamed rightly diuiding the word of truth 2 Tim. 2 15. Forasmuch as his blessing doth accompany the faithfull deliuerance thereof The word is euermore effectuall in it selfe 〈◊〉 12. and mighty in operation sharper thē any two edged sword piercing euen to the diuiding asunder of soule and spirit and of the ioynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart let vs not therefore by our negligence dull the edge of it or blunt the point of it nor be afraid to cut the sinewes of sinne with it but speake it as it ought to be spoken Thirdly from hence the people receiue diuers Vse 3 instructions First it worthily challengeth from them reuerence to esteeme them that preach the word as the Ministers of Christ to account their steps beautifull for their message and Ministery sake The feete of the Prophets of God that brought the people glad tidings of a temporall deliuerance from bodily captiuity were very beautifull Esay 52 7. How much more respected ought the Ministers of the Gospel to bee Nah. 1.15 that bring glad tydings of a better deliuerance euen from spirituall captiuity and slauery vnder spirituall enemies to our soules and to our saluation Rō 10 15. This bondage is greater more greeuous then to lye vnder the bondage of all tyrants persecuters Secondly we must yeelde attention to the word of exhortation and not despise Prophesie 1 Thess 5 20. This is the principall meanes ordained for our conuersion and for our confirmation and continuance in the truth For the preaching of the word is necessary not onely to bring vs to the knowledge of the Gospel when we were ignorant and to worke in vs the grace of faith when we did not beleeue but when we are once borne anew to make vs grow thereby to a full strength and stature and to establish vs in the knowne truth Rom. 1 11. Eph. 4 12 13. 1 Pet. 2 2 and 2 Pet. 1 12 13. And wee are taught that Prophesie serueth for them that beleeue and not onely for them that doe not beleeue 1 Cor. 14 22. Lastly we must be content to submit our selues to the word and to be willing to haue it applied vnto our consciences whether it be by exhortations or by reproofes or by threatnings or by comforts For what shall a salue do be it neuer so precious if it be not laide to the sore or what can the medicine auaile if it be not applied to the disease Let vs neuer looke to finde the efficacy of the word in our soules except we desire to feele the working and power of it beeing spread vpon our hearts Lastly we must yeeld obedience to that which we haue heard It is said of the Apostles when they were sent forth into all Nations Mar. 16 20. that they went foorth and preached euery where the Lord wrought with them if then we be dooers of the word not hearers onely then the Lord worketh with his Ministers nay
and enter into the way of saluation Acts 16 34. Abraham is noted to bee the Father of the faithfull and we see hee was not without a faithfull seruant not onely faithfull to his master but faithfull to God and therefore also to his master This is noted as the chiefe cause that religion so much prospered at Thessalonica when the Gospell was preached and published there the Noblemen did embrace it Acts 17. If the raine once fal vpon the mountaines it will quickly water the vallies that are beneath like the precious oyntment powred vpon the head of Aaron that ran downe to the skirts of his garments Ps 133 2. When the Gospel was preached at Berea and such as were of noble birth tooke hold of it and they that were honorable by calling embraced beleeued it then not a few but many in number followed after them with all readinesse Actes 17 11 12. I am not ignorant that diuers of our latest and lernedest Expositers vnderstand the words otherwise Bez◠〈…〉 Act◠〈…〉 â—iâ—â—n 〈◊〉 Testa Mâ—â—◠〈…〉 and thinke they are called Noble not in regard of their birth or blood but of their beleefe as indeede true Piety is true Nobility and true Religion is the truest Honor. Howbeit I rather vnderstand the word in his proper and naturall signification for these causes First it is not needfull to flye to a figure when the proper signification of a word standeth and contayneth nothing vnder it either against the doctrine of faith or the instruction of life or the truth of the historie Secondly Luke vseth this word in this signification as also others for such as are noble by birth and not otherwise as Luk. 19 12. 1 Cor. 1 26. Thirdly the Euangelist hath relation to that which hee noted before in this chapter where he saith That not a few of the cheefe women beleeued verse 4. that were at Thessalonica howbeit they were more noble that were at Berea who searched the Scriptures dayly whether those things were so Lastly in these words a reason is rendred how it came to passe that the Gospell tooke such good effect and gained so many soules to God Caâ—â—â—◠〈◊〉 in Aâ—â—â— 17. euen because the Nobility and honorable personages gaue their names to Christ were not ashamed to professe it The multitude followed their example as commonlie they do imitate the actions of their Leaders The Poet could say 〈◊〉 Totus Componitur orbis Regis ad exemplum nec sic inflectere sensus Humanos edicta valent quà m vita regentis The people cast their eyes vpon their Rulers neither are they ordered so much by their lawes as they are by their liues O that they which are in authority would consider this that the eyes of all men are vpon them O that they wold seriously bethink with themselues what good they might do by embracing religion and by countenancing them that are truly religious or if this will not enter into them and that their honors do so dazle their eyes that they cannot see the truth hereof O that they would at the least learne what hurt they do what backwardnes they cause what coldnesse in Religion they procure and what floods of wickednesse they bring in Doubtlesse if they did at any time meditate on these things and weigh in indifferent ballances either the one or the other it were enough to turne nay to breake their hearts and to put greater loue and zeal into them of Gods glorie For if the Gouernours of a Family bee luke-warme it may be easily obserued that their children which follow them their seruants which attend vpon them and all the rest of the house which are guided by them are neither hot nor cold And if it fall out that the Heads of the house be prophane and irreligious there is nothing to bee perceyued in that whole family but notable fruites of infidelity swearing blaspheming breach of the Sabbath contempt of the word brawling contention and all kinde of wretchednesse and wickednes If Saul begin to persecute Dauid he shall get many diuellish Doegs to snarle at him 〈◊〉 22 9. 〈◊〉 26 1. 〈◊〉 19. and finde many hollow-harted Keilahites to betray him haue many pestilent Ziphites offer themselues to discouer where hee hideth himselfe in strong holds all as his seruants to helpe him forward in his wickednes If Caiaphas sit in iudgement to arraigne condemne Christ 〈◊〉 26 69. 〈◊〉 14 66. 〈◊〉 â—2 25. 〈◊〉 9 17. all his seruants and his maides will bee ready in the hall and at the doore to set vpon his disciples and to follow the humor of their master so that euen the damosel that kept the doore could not let Peter alone but must assault him How then can we but acknowledge that it is a very happy thing to inioy godlye Magistrates and Christian Gouernours how much encouragement Inferiours haue by theÌ„ and how sweet a liberty they finde cannot be expressed O that we could learne to prize value this blessing as we ought It is not a generall benefit to be found in all places the godly haue oftentimes much disturbance and suffer many taunts and checkes euen for their profession sake in prophane places liuing vnder prophane persons For albeit all Magistrates and men in authority though their office be not great are set vp for the punishment of euil dooers and for the praise of them that do well 1 Pet. 2 14. yet oftentimes they turne the edge of the sword the wrong way Rom. 13 3. and are a terror to good works but not to euill Lastly hauing receiued so great merâ—y froÌ„ Vse 3 God and continued among vs to haue such as are cheefe ouer the people to be cheefe also in piety and to go before them in all good â—onuersation whether they be such as bee in the house or out of the house it is our duty to fal downe before the Lord and to acknowledge this blessing Oh that men would praise the Lord for his goodnes and for his wonderfull workes to the children of men Psal 107 8. So did Hiram the King of Tyre reioyce greatly when he heard that Salomon was annointed King in the roome of his Father and said Blessed be the Lord this day which hath giuen vnto Dauid a wise sonne ouer this great people 1 Kin. 5 17 The like we see in the Queene of Sheba when she had seene his workes and heard his wisedome she said Blessed be the Lord thy God which delighted in thee to set thee on the throne of Israel 1 Kings 10 9 because the Lord loued Israel for euer therefore made he thee King to doe iudgement and iustice And doubtlesse if wee knew the want of such Princes as our brethren and sisters in former times did when they were shut vp in prisons and burned to ashes we would acknowledge the necessity of performing this duty It is recorded in 2 Chro. 17 7. that Iehoshaphat who is renowned
4.2 1 Cor. 1.31 Lastly to bring the aduersaries of this doctrine once more to plead for vs against themselues They teach that no man can certainly know that he hath true merits without a speciall reuelation or that he shall persist and perseuere in them vnto the end whereupon we inferre and conclude that therfore we may not beleeue that we shall obtaine eternall life for our workes sake for that were to torture and torment mens consciences to set them vpon the racke that were neuer to giue peace to the distressed soule but to leaue it in doubt and perplexity wheras the Apostle gathereth the quite contrary from the doctrine of iustification Roman chap. 5.1 Being therefore iustified by faith wee haue peace with God thorough our Lord Iesus Christ But from the popish doctrine of iustification wee see there followeth no effect of peace no tranquillity or quietnesse of conscience because they are taught to stand in doubt of their reconciliation and attonement with God Fourthly this serueth as a great consolation Vse 4 to such as are carefull to doe good and to shew foorth good workes that they shall in time reape if they faint not This was good Nehemiah assured of and therefore accordingly he desireth God to remember him chap. 13 31.14 Remember me O my God for good and a little before Remember me O my God concerning this and wipe not out my good deedes that I haue done for the house of my God and for the offices thereof And chap. 5.19 hauing declared his care to releeue the poore and distressed among the Iewes and his own conscience bearing him witnesse of his sincerity in this behalfe he prayed to God Thinke vpon mee my God for good according to all that I haue done for this people Obadiah had comfort by the workes of mercy shewed to the persecuted seruants of God who in the reigne of Ahab hid an hundreth of the Lords Prophets in a caue 1 Kin. 18.13 and fed them with bread and water and he had the fruite of it he was the first to whom glad tidings was offered in the daies of famine when heauen was shut vp that it yeelded no raine and was made an instrument to publish it to others No worke shall fall to the ground but come vp in remembrance to our comfort This is as true and certaine touching the workes of euery seruant of God as if the Angel that spake to Cornelius were sent vnto him to say vnto him Thy workes are come vp in remembrance before God Anâ— as God saith that he keepeth the tears of his children in his bottle so he keepeth the workes of his â—â—ildren in his booke This is and so it ought to be a great encouragement to vs in well-doing to consider that the number the greatnesse and the measure of all our good workes shall be registred and recorded by him It is spoken in deed for our capacity for God needeth no writings of record or bookes of account the meaning is he wil neuer forget our good workes but as certainely remember them as if he had put them all particularly in writing Hence it is that the Lord saith so often to the seuen Churches of Asia to whom hee commanded Iohn to write hee knew all their workes nothing was hidden from him nothing vnknowen vnto him Vse 5 Lastly seeing good workes are in so great account with God it is necessary that we learn what good workes are that are pleasing in Gods sight and how they are to be done of vs. For there is more required to a good worke then the bare deed done A good worke is a duty commanded of God What a good worke is performed by a regenerate person and done in faith ayming at the glory of God and the good of man Wherby we see that sundry points are required to make a worke accepted of God First of all the worke must haue the wil of God which is the rule of all goodnesse and righteousnesse to warrant the same that so we may doe them in an holy obedience vnto him For except he appoint them hee doth not approoue them and vnlesse he command them he doth neuer commend them Will-worship is abominable to God and euery where reiected when men thrust vpon God their owne inuentions in stead of his seruice Col. 2.22.23 Deut. 12.32 Euery good work is commanded in the word either expresly or generally God is in vaine worshipped when for doctrines the commandements of men are taught and obserued This reproueth the Romish Religion maintaining â— t a man may do good works which are neuer required or appointed of God and likewise the blinde deuotion and superstition of the people that if they in their worship haue a good intent and think no man no harme they doe a good worke Secondly gooâ— workes must be done by a regenerate person that is in the state of grace that is a member of Christ and borne againe by the holy Ghost If we bee not reconciled to God in Christ made acceptable through him wee are as euill trees that cannot bring forth good fruit whereas no man can gather grapes of thornes or figges of thistles Matth. 7.16 The person must please God before any thing that commeth from him can please him for he had respect to Abel Gen. 4.4.5 and then to his offering but not to Caine and therefore not vnto his offering Hence fal to the ground the workes of Turkes and Infidels and meere ciuill men who often abstaine from outward sinnes liue orderly among men and do works of mercy iustice liberality yet in them they are not good because they proceed from a corrupt heart The like we may say of the workes of all vnregenerate persons bee they neuer so beautifull in the eyes of the world they are but beautifull sinnes in the sight of God whether they eate or drinke or walke sleepe or buy or sell or come to Church or heare the word or pray or receiue the Sacraments the rule of the Apostle standeth for euer Vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing is nothing pure but euen their minde and conscience is defiled Tit. 1.15 Thirdly good works must be done in faith because whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14.23 and without faith it is vnpossible to please God Heb. 11.6 Now there is required in a man a twofold perswasion first an assurance that God hath willed and commanded it to be done for he that giueth almes and yet doubteth whether God would haue him to giue almes sinneth Secondly a perswasion in his own conscience of his reconciliation to God in Christ This is iustifying faith which purifieth the heart and doth fit and inable it to bring forth a good worke There is a double vse of this gift it maketh vs to begin the work well and when it is once done it serueth as a cloake or garment to couer the defects and imperfections of it applying the merits of Christ The last
point required to make a good worke is that it bee done to Gods glory 1. Cor. 10.31 If we haue any other by-respects ayming at our owne glory or the applause of the world or the satisfying of Gods iustice or the merit of eternall life or any such corrupt and crooked ends wee lose all our labour our works cannot come vp in account before him It is the common and corrupt iudgement of the common sort that Papists abound in good workes but let vs try them by these rules we shall quickely and easily find them what they are failing in the matter and manner and in the maine and principall end of well-doing Now to conclude euery one must doe these good works euery one must be as a tree planted in the garden of God and bring forth the fruits of righteousnesse that he may be glorified Esay 61.3 It is a receiued opinion among many that none can doe good works but rich men as if there were no good workes but almes for they haue no taste in any thing else but that which is giuen them Thus doe the poore cast off all doing of good works from themselues vpon the richer sort that so they may receiue somwhat True it is almes are one good worke but yet not the only good work nor yet the chiefe and principal For the poore may do good works nay must do them as wel as the rich The workes of the first Table are the best works the greatest works these they may doe as well as others To haue a care to know God to beleeue in him to loue him aboue all to feare him to hope in him to stay our selues vpon him to approue our selues in his sight to worship him with the heart to confesse him with the mouth to pray vnto him earnestly to heare his word attentiuely to receiue the Sacraments reuerently and such like diuine and deuout exercises are all of them good workes great workes gracious workes approoued of God and these may the poore performe And that the Scripture auoucheth and God alloweth these for good works appeareth in the example of Abraham mentioned by the Apostle Iames. chap 2.21 Was not Abraham our father iustified by works when he offered Isaac his sonne vpon the altar He shewed himselfe to be a iustified man by his good workes and was called the friend of God â—â—â—se 23. â—â—â—se 12. Thus did his faith worke together with his workes But what were his good works were they his almes-deeds and shewing mercy to the poore no he performed a good duty to God and preferred his loue to him before his loue to his sonne his onely sonne euen Isaac whom he loued the sonne of promise the sonne in whom the nations of the world should be blessed Thus must all men doe good workes thus the poorest sort are not exempted or priuiledged from shewing forth these good workes and testifying their faith by these fruites So then when we heare of the necessity of the dignity and value of good workes let no man thinke it belongeth nothing to him but euery man be encouraged to set vpon the doing of them â—â—th 5 16. that our light may so shine before men that they seeing our good works may glorifie our Father which is in heauen 84 This was the dedication of the altar in the day when it was annointed by the Princes of Israel twelue chargers of siluer twelue siluer bolles twelue spoones of gold 85 Each charger of siluer c. We shall not need to stand to speake particularly of euery Princes offering because as we noted before the same things are repeated the offerings are the same the matter is the same the forme and ende the same the price and value the same the difference standeth onely in a description of the time when they were offered and of the person who offered described by his name by his father and by his tribe Nowe in casting vppe the value of all these offerings and setting downe the totall summe appeareth the greatnesse of their riches For had they not beene much blessed that way they could not haue continued to bestow so bountifully vpon the Tabernacle These they attained vnto partly by their own labour and partly by entring into the labours of others For at their departure out of the land of Egypt Exod. 12.36 they borrowed iewels of siluer and iewels of gold and rayment at what time no doubt they carried with them the chiefe wealth and treasure of Egypt spoyled the Egyptians which God gaue to his people as a recompence of all their troubles The doctrine Doctrine from hence ariseth to bee this that the blessings of this life are oftentimes bestowed vpon Gods children Earthly blessings are oftentimes in the possession of gods children He giueth them riches honours dignities preferments house land peace and prosperity at his owne pleasure We haue the examples of Abraham Lot their substance was so greatly encreased that they could not dwell together the heardmen of their cattell stroue and contended one against another Gen. 13.7 and Abrahams seruant sent to take a wife for Isaac Gen. 24.35 telleth that the Lord had blessed his master greatly and had giuen him flocks and heards and siluer and gold men seruants and maid-seruants and Camels and Asses Gen. 24 35. Iob was a iust and an vpright man one that feared God and eschewed euil and this man was the greatest of all the men of the East cha 1.1 2.3 and 31 24 25. his wealth was great and his hand had gotten much The like we might say of many godly kings as of Dauid Salomon Hezekiah Iehoshaphat Iosiah of Mordecai and Ester of Ioseph and of Iacob And in the New Testament mention is made of Ioanna the wife of Chuza Herods steward and Susanna and many others who ministred vnto Christ of their substance Luk. 8.3 Of Lazarus the friend of Christ and Mary who entertained him often in her house Luk. 10.38 Of Ioseph of Arimathea a rich man Matth. 27.57 an honourable counsellour Mar. 15.43 he was a good man and aiust Luk. 23.50 which also waited for the kingdome of God Of Onesiphorus who often refreshed Paul was not ashamed of his chaine 2 Tim. 1.16 and many other of all estates some rich some noble some wise some mighty and of great account 1 Cor. 1.26 For hereby the Lord sheweth what he can Reason 1 do so often as it pleaseth him to bestow them True it is sometimes he denieth euen to those that are most highly in his fauour these outward and earthly blessings howbeit it is not because he is not able to enrich them For as Moses prayeth the Lord to spare his people lest the enemies should say he destroyed them in the wildernesse Deut 9.28 Exod. 32.12 Num. 14.13 because he was not able to bring them into the land of promise so he bestoweth many times wealth and substance vpon his children lest the enemies should say it was
God also be ashamed of them Prou. 22 2. The rich and poore meet together saith Salomon the Lord is the maker of them all And againe Who so mocketh the poore Prou. 17.5 reprocheth his maker and he that is glad at calamity shall not be vnpunished It is a fearefull sinne for any to presume to mocke his Creator and euery one would be ashamed to be so accounted howbeit they cannot auoide it but are iustly taxed with this crime Little doe these consider the vncertainty of all humane things how one is exalted another cast down suddenly that God often chuseth such as the world reiecteth and on the other side they are an abomination vnto him who are highly esteemed in the eyes of men Iam. 2.5 1 Cor. 1.26 Mat. 11.5 Thirdly they are reproued that repine at the good estate of others whereas we should be ready to communicate vnto them and not thinke they haue too much already Such were the labourâ—rs that wrought in the Vineyard who had no lesse then was their bargaine yet they thought others had too much Matth. 20.12 13 14 15. Lastly it reprooueth such as doe wrong and iniury to those that haue little and small meanes to withstand violence so that they lie open to iniuries and oppressions and therefore Salomon saith Rob not the poore Prou. 22.22 because hee is poore neither oppresse the afflicted in iudgement for the Lord will defend their cause and spoyle the soule of those that spoile them True charity seeketh not her owne but the good of others Secondly it is our duty to releeue and refresh Vse 2 with our goods the poore estate of our needy brethren The example of the pitiful Samaritane leadeth to the practise of this point For when he saw the poore traueller lie robbed and wounded in the way by mercilesse and bloody theeues Luke 10.33 he bound vp his wound he powred wine and oyle into them and gaue direction to haue him looked vnto and wel prouided for though they were strangers the one to the other The Priest and Leuite passe by him and regarded him not in his misery and necessity as if they had not seen him The Lord hath made vs stewards of the things of this life we must giue an account of the vse and imployment of them Whatsoeuer goods we haue are the Lords to whom the earth and the whole furniture of it belongeth and he hath bestowed them vpon vs on this condition that we should despense them to those that haue need and distribute them to such as are in want Hinderances of liberality To this as we haue many hinderances so wee haue also sundry encouragements which ought to weigh downe the former One cause pulling vs backe from the practise of liberality is a false opinion that we conceiue and weake ground that we build vpon namely that the goods which we haue whether left by inheritance or otherwise purchased are wholly and solely our owne left to our own wil. For we must all confesse that we haue our masters goods in our hands We are Stewards and must giue vp our accounts Luke 16 2. The first Christians professing the same communion of Saints thought nothing they had to be their owne but these will not let goe their hold perswading themselues that all is their owne Othâ—â—â— are hindred by a vaine needlesse feare that themselues shall want or at leastwise may want before they die This conceit proceedeth from distrust and sauoureth ranckly of infidelity For if they did beleeue the Scriptures or durst relie themselues vpon the sure word and gracious promise of God they would finde that liberality is the way to abound not a meanes to bring any to want as Prou. 19 17. and 28 27. Psal 37 25. No man feareth to lend a rich man that standeth vpon his word but he which hath pitty vpon the poore lendeth vnto the Lord and that which he hath giuen shall he pay to him againe God becometh surety for the poore who neuer falsified his word to any that which they cannot he both can and will pay let vs not feare to lose by our liberality so long as he is become our paymaster A third sort are hindred by an idle and friuolous pretence that they haue families and charges of their owne they haue wife and children to prouide for Had not thinke you the first Christians so likewise Might not they haue as faire excuses to hinder them as these Yet they shrunke not vnder the burden though it lay heauy vpon their shoulders but they sold that which they had Acts 4. and 5. and made it common so farre as the necessity of the Church required it Others will replie say Alasse I am poore my selfe and haue but a little and therefore can giue no releefe or refreshing to others Let such consider the poore widowes mite Luke 21 4. Was not she poore had she not a meane estate God accepteth a willing minde where there is not a wealthy man 2 Cor. 8. All that do not receiue should giue euen all â—hat are not in need Eph. 4 28. as the labouring man that getteth his liuing with his labour the seruant that taketh wages who hath none to prouide for but for himselfe and the poore These are oftentimes very liberall nothing sparing of their masters goods but will giue nothing of their owne This is rather stealing then giuing and deserueth the title of robbery then of charity or liberality Lastly others alledge that the poore are oftentimes lewd wicked idle and vnthankfull True it is none are to be maintained in an idle course of life punish them for their idlenesse but releeue them in their needinesse If they be loose and lewd this may be a meanes to make them much better and more thankfull for thereby we shall heape coales of fire vpon their head The Apostle after a sharpe reproofe of idle persons 2 Th. 3 13 saith Bee not weary of well-doing And though it fall out that the tongues of the poore curse vs yet their loines shall blesse vs Iob 31 20. and their owne hearts consciences shall conuince them And hence it is that the wise man commandeth vs Eccl. 10 1 to cast our bread vpon the waters because though it seeme vtterly lost as if we should plow the barren sands yet after many dayes we shall finde it These are the chiefe discouragements which as stones of offence lie in our way to stoppe the course of liberality On the other side Encouragâ—ments to â—â—rality we haue many good encouragements to helpe vs forward to this duty First it hath a promise of great blessing annexed vnto it made by him from whom all blessing commeth as we noted before He will not suffer so much as a cup of cold water to goe vnrewarded Math. 10 42. Againe how highly Christ accepteth of it appeareth heereby that he accounteth of it as done vnto himselfe Mat. 25 40.
out and told the people the words of the Lord and gathered c. We haue in these words to the end of the Chapter the third point to wit the execution both of that which God had promised in mercy and of that which he had threatened in iudgement Heere then is a double affect one touching the fellow-helpers ioyned in commission with Moses as his assistants They were as it were of his priuie counsell he prepareth them and God furnisheth them and communicateth his Spirit vnto them which is amplified by a double euent the first is common to all the seuenty elders they prophesied whereby God sealed vp vnto them the assurance of their calling and procured them reuerence among the people as we see in Saul 1 Sam. 10.10 and in Salomon 1 King 3.16 28 The second is speciall two of these Elders abode behind in the tents and came not to the Tabernacle shewing themselues by this drawing backe vnwilling and accounted themselues vnable and vnworthy to vndergo the charge as Saul when he was annointed to be king hid himselfe among the stuffe 1 Sam. 10.22 as also Moses and Ieremy did when they were called knowing that none is sufficient for these things Heereupon a yong man who he was or to what end he did it it is vncertaine because it is not expressed made report of their prophesying to Moses at the hearing whereof Ioshua desireth him to forbid them by his authority hee was too much addicted to the person of his master as many hearers are to their teachers as Paul complaineth that some did hold of Apollo and some of Cephas 1 Cor. 1.12 as in our dayes many conceiue too highly of Luther otherwise a very worthy man howbeit Moses tendring the good of all the people more then his owne glory reproueth his corrupt affection Enuiest thou for may sake and sheweth a contrary disposition in himselfe desiring that all the Lords people could prophesie c. The other effect is touching the flesh prouided and supplied which is enlarged by the instrumentall cause a winde went foorth from the Lord by the place from whence they came from the red sea out of Africke in great plenty and abundance by the miserable issue and euent of all While the flesh stucke betweene their teeth they were striken with a great plague and perished in great numbers and lastly by a memoriall of the sinne and of the punishment the name of the place was called Kibroth Hattaauah that is the graues of lust for there they buried the people that lusted In this diuision it is to be noted that Moses going from the presence of God relateth nothing but that which God had spoken vnto him and commanded him to speake vnto theÌ„ and therefore the Ministers are warned thereby to teach nothing but what they haue receiued from the word as it were from the mouth of God Num. 6 22 18. 1 Corin. 11 23. Mat. 28 20. They are his messengers and embassadours emploied by him Mal. 2 7. This condemneth vnwritten verities and traditions maintained in the Church of Rome vnder which they would conuey vnto vs a fardell fraught with their owne inuentions But let the Ministers giue attendance to the reading of the Scriptures and consult with God by them 1 Tim. 4 13 15 16 and let al Gods people shut their eares against humane deuises open their eares and hearts to receiue whatsoeuer God shall teach them in his word 1 Kin. 13 15 16 17. c. There ran a young man and told Moses and said Eldad and Medad do prophesie in the campe Ioshua said My Lord Moses forbid them Ioshua feared lest the credite and reputation of Moses should bee lessened among the people by this communication of his spirit He had a good intent howbeit he was iealous of his master amisse which proceeded from the corrupt fountaine of enuy for which he is reproued Out of which I might generally obserue that it is the duty of masters to reproue their seruants â—octrine 〈◊〉 the duty 〈◊〉 masters to â—â—â—roue their â—â—â—â—ants as Christ doth oftentimes his Disciples Priuate men that haue onely a generall charge are bound to reproue Exod. 22. Leuit. 19 17. much more such as haue the ouersight of the waies of others Againe conniuence concealing of sinne is a kinde of consenting vnto sinne he that hideth and reproueth not his friends faults maketh them his owne As it is in prouision for the family so it is in instruction he that prouideth not for the good of their bodies is guilty of their death if they perish through want of temporall things so he that regardeth not the good of their soules their blood shall be required at his hands if he suffer them to perish through want of instruction This reproueth all such masters as encourage Vse 1 or flatter their seruants in euill or suffer them to do what they list These cast away all care of their seruants as Caine did of his brother saying Am I my brothers keeper so do these say Am I my seruants keeper Gen. 4 9. are they not old enough to looke to themselues to take charge of themselues shall wee make them alwaies as babes children He is iustly accounted a cruell master that would suffer his seruant to drowne himselfe when hee may hinder him and saue him aliue Eli is punished for suffering his sonnes to run on in euill Secondly inferiours must suffer reproofe of their gouernours willingly and patiently and not breake out into choler against them like brute beasts that are vnteachable and vntractable which kicke spurne at the handling of their wounds and sores because they want reason to conceiue what is good for themselues so are these vtterly ignorant what is good for their soules The patient loueth the Physition though his potions be bitter and the Surgeon mortifieth corrupt members fooles doe hate correction saith the wise man Prou. 5 22 17 10. and it is oftentimes the cause of ruine of vnbrideled youth these do in truth hate their own soules which is a fearefull kinde of hatred Lastly let all gouernors superiours haue an eye euer watchfull ouer the waies of such as are vnder them that so they may encourage them in well doing and reproue them for euil doing This was in Elisha toward Gehazi running after Naaman and hunting after bribes 2 Kin. 5 25. Thus also did Salomon hee had an eye ouer Shemei and quickly found out his departure out of Ierusalem and wandering beyond the bounds set vnto him 1 Kings 2 43 44. Let euery one therefore take heed to their charges My Lord Moses Note heere the title which Ioshua giueth to Moses he contenteth not himselfe to call him by his bare name but before it he prefixeth a title of honour This teacheth that inferiours must vse speeches of reuerence subiection toward their superiours Doctrine Inferiours must shew reuerence towaâ—d their superiours as Mal. 1 6. 1 Pet 2 14
let them make it their meditation whereby they may represse such hot and hasty head-strong passions The Prophet saith Psal 119 9. Wherewithall shall a young man cleanse his way By taking heed thereto according to thy word And Moses saide vnto him Enuiest thou for my sake In these words Moses openeth and discouereth the particular sinne wherewith Ioshua was infected â—octrine 〈◊〉 Gods peoâ—â—e must beâ—â—re of enuy We learne heereby in this reproofe that all Gods people must beware of enuy Iam. 4 5. It is an affection compounded of sorrow and malice For such persons are malicious alwaies repining and grudging at the gifts of God bestowed vpon others and as it were looke asquint at them as Gen. 26 12 13 14 27 and 30 1 and 31 1. Mark 9 38. Iohn 3 26 27. First because it is a fruite of the flesh Gal. Reason 1 5 21. as carnall greefe and carnall hatred are of which it is compounded for it maketh meÌ„ repine and greeue at the blessings and prosperity of others and that which is worst of all to hate the persons that haue those gifts and in the end the good things themselues that are in the persons for the persons sake This appeareth in the Pharisies Math. 27 18. when they saw that Christ was in more account among the people and did exceed them in all his doctrine and miracles they repined and grudged at him It greeued them that any should be equall vnto them much more goe beyond them Secondly God bestoweth his gifts where he will and to whom he will in what measure he will Math. 20 15. Thirdly it procureth the wrath of God and is neuer left without punishment as appeareth in the next chapter where Miriam the sister of Moses is striken with the leprosie 〈◊〉 12 10. because she enuied the gifts of Moses God shewing therby how greatly he detesteth this sinne Fourthly whatsoeuer is bestowed vpon any member is bestowed vpon the whole body 1 Cor. 12. Whatsoeuer is giuen to any part is giuen for the benefit of the whole Church why then should we enuy any seeing we haue our part and portion in it Fiftly it is a diuellish vice it is worse then fleshly and yet if it were no more it were sufficient to make vs to detest it howbeit it sauoureth not onely of the flesh but of the diuell and it transformeth vs into the image of Satan who enuied the happinesse of our first parents in the garden Gen. 3 5. So Caine was of that euill one 1 Ioh. 3 12. and enuied his brother because God accepted him and his sacrifice Gen. 4.5 Sixtly it crosseth and controlleth the wisedome of God in the distribution of his gifts graces as if God had done theÌ„ wrong and bin too good to others we can challenge nothing as due to our selues but whatsoeuer we haue we haue it freely howbeit the enuious like not his administration but dislike that others should enioy that which they want Lastly it is against the rule of charity which reioyceth at the good of others 1 Cor. â—3 and is ready to bestow and communicate good things where is want of them So then where enuy is there charity is not and where charity is there enuy is not This teacheth vs that all are subiect to this Vse 1 euill euen they that are godly and in a great measure sanctified are apt to enuy at others excelling in the graces of God And doubtles this is one cause oftentimes of contentions among the faithfull 1 Corin. 1 12. much more therfore the vnreformed and vnsanctified are ready to enuy them that goe before them Let vs not haue the faith of GOD in respect of persons Iam. 2 1. let vs beware of hauing men in admiration for sinister respects The best things are subiect to be abused through our corruption Secondly it serueth to reprooue many Vse 2 malicious persons some enuy others temporall blessings others that are worse enuy them the grace of God If they haue more knowledg then themselues they cannot abide them but speake all manner of euill against them These men are possessed nay poisened with malice ambition pride arrogancy and dissimulation they are vtterly destitute of charity or desire of reconciliation to their brethren Hence it is that Salomon opposeth enuy and the feare of God Prou. 27 4. as things that cannot possibly stand together Prou. 23 17. and in another place a sound heart and enuy Pro. 14 30. If such see another haue more wealth and riches then themselues they so vex torment themselues that the things which they haue do them no good Enuy is a very torment to the enuious who enuying at others do plague and punish themselues For as enuy hurteth not him at all that is enuied Egidij Hunnij comment in Iohan cap. 12. so the enuious man carrieth about within his owne bosome an inward and home-bred tormenter that neuer suffereth him to be quiet Such a monster is spite enuy that if he see or heare or think another to haue more or as much to goe beyond him or be equall vnto him it is a quotidian nay a continual feuer without any intermission it paineth him day and night Psalm 112 9 10. Thirdly let vs vse all holy and sanctified meanes to prevent it or to purge it away if it Vse 3 haue seized vpon vs. Let vs labour for christian charity How we may auoid enuy that so we may rid our hearts of the corrupt weeds of fretting and malice against our brethren and decke our selues with lowlinesse of mind that we may banish pride and selfe loue Phil. 2 3. Store of charity and humility tempered together will make a notable defence preseruatiue against this malady Secondly be wel contented with Gods holy administration of temporall blessings spiritual eternal that we do not any way charge him with folly who is wisedome it selfe or with partiality who respecteth no mans person Thirdly to cast our eyes vpon the troubles sorrowes miseries and calamities of our brethren which they sustaine and suffer as well as vpon the gifts blessings comforts prosperity which they enioy that so the consideration of the one may stay vphold vs from grudging at the sight of the other But this is our fault we looke vpon their good but will not behold their euill which if we did wee should finde cause many times rather to pitty them then to enuy them Fourthly to marke that the gifts of others are for our benefit as the good of one member of the body serueth for the vse of another and therefore wee are enemies to our owne good and welfare when wee repine at that which others haue Fiftly to pray to God for the obtaining of his gifts where we see them wanting and for encrease of them where they are obtained and for the continuance of them where they are encreased Lastly it is our duty to loue the graces of God wheresoeuer wee see
them yea euen in our enemies These are approued remedies to keepe vs from enuy Would God that all the Lords people were Prophets and that the Lord would put his Spirit vpon them See heere the godlinesse and humility of Moses he is so farre from enuying this gift of these two seruants of God that he reprooueth Ioshua and wisheth from his heart that all the Church of God had the same gift which he had from the least to the greatest As if he should say I am so farre from enuying them in hauing these graces though they came not with the others seeing God confirmeth euen their calling also as well as the rest that I could rather wish if it pleased God that all in the host could prophesie and were endued with mine and their graces If any obiect that this may seeme to giue way for vnwarrantable wishes friuolous desires and vaine praiers not grounded vpon any promise I answer it doth not for he onely testifieth his holy desire of the Churches good as when we pray that God would keep vs this day from al sinne It is against the word of God to hold that we can be without sinne but it is not against it to testifie our desire to be free from it for it is that which we ought al to aime at and to endeuour that wee may attaine vnto Neither doeth this praier giue scope to the wishes of the sottish multitude that pray for their friends when they are dead who neuer praied for them when they were aliue saying God haue mercy on their soules or God rest their soules whereby the Name of God is taken in vaine For they haue receiued their iudgment according to their works and are already either in rest or in torment froÌ„ which they cannot returne Doctrine The godly desire that â—thers of theâ— Church 〈◊〉 be equall to them or aboue them graces We learne from hence that the godly doe heartily desire the good and growth the profit and encrease of the whole Church It is the duty of all faithfull persons to desire that all true Christians may excell in graces euen to be equall or aboue themselues how eminent and excellent soeuer their gifts places be This appeareth in Iohn the Baptist Iohn 3 29 30. Now is my ioy full he must encrease but I must decrease The Apostle desireth that the Thessalonians who were grown greatly in grace might yet grow more and more 1 Thess 4 1. Rom. 1 11. This desire of the prosperity and flourishing estate of the Church made Paul to moue Barnabas to go againe and visite the brethren in euery City where they had preached and planted the Gospel of Christ Acts 15 36. Rom. 9 3. Gal. 6 16. Math. 11 25. Iohn 17 24. 2 Cor. 13 9. As theÌ„ Ioab sent out to number al the tribes of Israel said vnto the King 2 Sam. â—4 â— The Lord thy God adde vnto the people how many soeuer they be an hundred fold and that the eies of my Lord the King may see it so ought we in seeking the encrease of the true Israel of God much rather say The Lord adde vnto the church such as shal be saued how many soeuer they seeme already to be thousand thousands and that our eies may see the spirituall growth of them For as the glory of God ought to be most Reason 1 precious vnto vs so heereby he is most glorified wheÌ„ many lights shine before men Mat. 5 16 Iohn 15 8. Secondly superiours in gifts are fathers and haue that title giuen vnto them as well as superiours by office and calling and therefore as fathers reioyce to see their children excelling themselues or others in gifts as Salomon did excced Dauid so ought it to bee in the spirituall growth of the Church such as are fathers in respect of gifts should reioyce and be glad when they behold their inferiors to come forward to a perfect man vnto the measure of the stature of the fulnes of Christ Eph. 4 13. Thirdly they heartily loue one another therefore they cannot but desire their greatest welfare and excelling in all graces to the greatest edification of other not enuying but reioycing in their encreasing more and more contrariwise sorrowing at their dwarfish estate euer learning yet still needing to bee taught the first principles of religion as not able to beare strong meat Heb. 5 12 13.14 From hence we haue a way left vs to examine Vse our selues and to iudge our selues whether we belong vnto God and be truely sanctified or not whether we be true parts of the true church or not euen by this desire of the good of the churches of God Hereby we may discerne and try what is in vs by this note we may proue our selues truely to seeke Gods glory with sincere harts to wit when we can reioyce in the excelling of other mens gifts aboue our owne whether they be in the same or other callings with vs wishing our selues inferiour to all others and euery one to excell vs in gifts to the edification of the Church Gods glory in the setting vp and establishing of the kingdom of Christ Let vs not account it a shame to see a sheep go before his Shepheard or the sonne to go beyond the father or the wife her husband or the seruant his master if the inferiours haue greater better gifts then their superiours blesse God for it and pray God yet more to multiply their graces There are many Pastours that are afraid lest their people by too often teaching and by going and growing forward by reading and conference should be able to teach them their duty or else controle their teaching of others This is as vnnaturall as if a father should be greeued to see his childe prosper to grow in stature We must desire the conuersion of those that bee out of the Church therefore much more the blessing of God to be vpon the Church in a more plentifull measure Acts 26 29 and 7 60. He that is desirous of the good of such as are not of the family will be more carefull of those that are of the family Euery part and member of the body desireth and procureth the good of the other parts so ought it to be in the mysticall body whereof Christ Iesus is the head who laide downe his life for the Church and shedde his precious blood for the ransome of it Acts 20 28. It will be a great comfort to vs to finde this affection and desire in our hearts to long after the common good of the Church Vse 2 Secondly it condemneth the Church of Rome that hinder the growth and encrease of it deteining the Scriptures from the people keeping them in blindnesse and ignorance whereas the Lord would haue his word communicated vnto all When a Prince hath published statutes for the gouernement of the Commonwealth they are open for all to read them so is it with God after he caused the word to
nothing in the world shold trouble vs more then that the law is transgressed God is offended Dauid was not in person stricken with the pestilence thogh it did destroy at noon day and thousands fell at his right hand ten thousaÌ„ds at his left neither came it neere him yet he was no lesse humbled grieued in his soule 〈…〉 21. 〈…〉 â—g 20.6 〈…〉 â—o 32.25 then if his body had beene stricken with many running sores Hezekiah had an expresse promise from God of adding fifteene yeares vnto his dayes and when his heart was lifted vp glorying in his riches and treasures in his siluer and gold in his armour and ointments in his spices and iewels which he had shewed to the messengers of the king of Babylon the Lord threatned that in his sons dayes all those precious things should be caried to Babylon so that he had peace and truth in his daies 〈…〉 39.8 â—o 32.26 yet he humbled himselfe for the pride of his heart both he and the inhabitants of Ierusalem The reasons are plaine for first this is a Reason 1 signe of true humiliation repentance when we can mourne for sinne being free from the least touch of punishment it is a plaine token that we are touched with a conscience for sin it selfe If only we be cast downe for sin when Gods wrath lieth vpon vs we rather complain of the punishment then cry out for the sin Secondly Reason 2 sin is able to separate betweene God and vs whereby he is dishonoured and what ought to enter deeper vnto vs then to consider how God is dishonoured We may from hence lawfully and truely Vse 1 pronounce a fearefull woe vnto them that are no way humbled when the hand of God lyeth vpon them and writeth bitter things against them doubtlesse we need craue no pardon if we affirme constantly confidently that they are desperate sinners They feare neither God nor man nor hell nor death nor damnation it selfe Esay 1.6 They haue beene stricken from the soale of the foot euen vnto the head there is no soundnes in them but wounds and bruises putrifying sores yet they will not know nor vnderstand the hand that hath stricken them Thus doth the Lord complain by the Prophet that he hath giuen them cleannesse of teeth in all their cities Amos 4.6.7.9.10 11. and want of bread in all their places yet they had not returned vnto him he had withholden the raine from them and yet they returned not vnto him he had smitten them with blasting and mildew yet they returned not vnto him he had sent among them the pestilence after the manner of Egypt and ouerthrew some of them as God ouerthrew Sodome and Gomorrha and yet they returned not vnto him Thus did they run on from euill to worse filled vp the measure of their sins that they could not be reclaimed by any punishments though neuer so greeuous I will propound one famous or rather infamous example to this purpose very remarkable in the Scriptures and that is of Ahaz the Lord brought great affliction vpon him but he sought to the king of Assyria who helped him not but not to the Lord who could haue helped 2 Chro. 28.22 in the time of his distresse he did trespasse yet more against the Lord. This was king Ahaz Woe vnto vs if it be so with vs woe bee vnto vs if his iudgements doe not soften vs but harden vs not better vs but make vs worse The fire purifieth the gold maketh it more perfect but the drosse and refuse it maketh worse then it was before So is it with impenitent persons and all the reprobate whom the Lord will in the end sweep away as dung from the earth Secondly it is our duty to walke in obedience Vse 2 to God principally because he commandeth it not for reward sake chiefly for so doe hirelings who if once the hire ceasse wil work no longer We must be obedient for loue to God his law But is it not lawful to do good in hope of reward Obiect to propound to our selus that end It is lawfull â—nswer Heb. 11.26 but that must not be the chiefe and principal end Moses had respect to the recompence of the reward wherby he did shake off all drowsinesse encourage himselfe in well doing and quicken his zeale in the seruice of God and his people neuerthelesse he had other maine ends that he aimed at The loue of God must constrain vs his coÌ„mandement bear sway in our hearts far aboue all rewards So doth Paul encourage himselfe to preach the Gospel because hee should haue a reward if he did it willingly and a feareful woe hung ouer his head is he did it not 1 Cor. 9.16 17. howbeit in another place he telleth vs that the loue of God constrained him 2 Cor. 5.14 And the Apostle Peter stirreth vp the Elders of the Church to feede the flocke because when the chiefe Shepheard shall appeare they shall receiue a crowne of glory that fadeth not away 1 Pet. 5.4 yet himself was stirred vp by Christ our Sauiour to feed his sheepe and lambes if he loued him Ioh. 21.15 16. So then we must labour to do good though we see no reward euen in conscience of our duty to God And it is lawfull to abstaine from sinne for feare of punishment but chiefly because the righteous God hateth it and the iust Iudge condemneth it Vse 3 Lastly let vs hereby examine our selues what account we make of sinne whether it be greeuous vnto vs as it is sinne or not If it be we may comfort our selues that we haue receiued grace to humble our selues before the crosse commeth for then it is a free and voluntary humiliation If wee leaue sinne because sinne leaueth vs because we cannot follow after it because we must leaue the world because we grow weary of it because it bringeth shame and reproch because we waxe old and our youthfull yeeres are spent this repentance is not thanke-worthy but falleth out sildome to be true repentance This is a forced and constrained repentance and consequently oftentimes vnsound seeldome sincere If we yeeld obedience for conscience sake it is a token of sincerity We see the example of Peter after he had fearefully denyed his master and sworne that he neuer knew the man it pleased the Lord of life graciously to looke vpon him with an eye of mercy and to restore him by the spirit of meeknesse he had no punishment vpon him yet he went out of that place and separated himselfe from that vngodly crue and wept bitterly Matt. 26 75. Happy are we if we can doe the like This humiliation shall bring peace and comfort at the last It is a true note that we haue learned to know sinne â—f our souls can mourn in secret wheÌ„ we are in health peace at liberty and in prosperity it is a great mercy of God vouchsafed vnto vs and his Name
for the recouery of his nephew Lot out of the hands of tyrants so no doubt they gathered together many seruants of their owne and out of their fathers house by whose helpe they slew the men of that place and spoiled the city See also to this purpose 1 Sam. 15.9 21 24 and 2.27 28 c. Num. 25.4 Ioab offended as the kings instrument in numbring of the people yet Dauid had the chiefe hand and therfore he is punished with the diminution of his people the punishment is proportioned according to the sinne he sinned in numbring of them the number of them therefore is exceedingly lessened for there dyed of the people from Dan euen to Beersheba seuenty-thousand men 2 Sam. 24.15 So in the killing of Vriah Dauid contriued the plot Ioab offered the meanes the Ammonites put it in execution 2 Sam. 11.15 16 17. Howbeit Dauid is charged directly and expresly to haue slaine him by the sword of the enemies and is most seuerely punished 2 Sam. 12.9 10 11 12. What then may some say Obiect Are the instruments of other mens euils without sin are they without fault and to be holden excused because they are not the first and principall doers No they are not without blame For whosoeuer practiseth any euill whether he be principall or accessary is guilty in the sight of God and therefore such as are ministers of other mens euills are oftentimes punished whether they be reasonable or vnreasonable creatures Gen. 3.14 Leuit. 20.15 Exod. 21.28 29 32. Iosh 6.17 Esay 30 22. As God is iust so he punisheth the instruments of iniustice And as he pronounceth a woe against those that pronounce wicked decrees so he hath destroyed those that haue executed them as 2 King 1.9 the captaines and their fifty were destroyed with fire from heauen and yet these were but messengers and ministers of the King Notwithstanding though the instruments doe offend and not escape the chiefe punishment is euer reserued for the chiefe offender Reason 1 For first of all such as are chiefe in gouernment ought to stay their inferiours from euil as the head gouerneth the members Eli is charged with the wickednesse of his sonnes in that they made themselues vile but he restrained them not 1 Sam. 3.13 Such gouernours make themselues the taile and not the head wheras they should order those of their house as the soule ruleth the body Secondly God will require the blood of Reason 2 those that perish at the hands of the gouernours for that which Ezekiel speaketh of the watchman chap. 3.17.18 holdeth proportion in euery ruler the Magistrate is the watchman of the common-wealth the Minister is the watchman of the Church the housholder is the watchman of the family all set as it were in their watch-tower and al must giue an account for such as are vnder them Thirdly the sinne of those that haue the Reason 3 chiefest hand in it is greater then of others as then it is greater so it deserueth the greater punishment forasmuch as the sinne and punishment shall be sutable and proportionable one to the other It belongeth to all especially to such as are Vse 1 superiours to consider this they thinke themselues absolute and that they ought of right to command what they list to their inferiours But as they are superiour in place so they shall also be superiour in punishment if they command any thing against God and his word Euery one therefore must looke to his charge committed vnto him as a field to till and bee good examples to those that are vnder them Pro. 27.23 Psal 78.71.72 Superiority is both an honour and a burden as it aduanceth to dignity so it inferreth and requireth a duty The honour is great but the burden charge is farre greater Vse 2 Secondly it is the duty of all housholders to be carefull to order their families aright and to compell them to serue the Lord The authority that Princes haue in the common-wealth 2 Chro. 14.4 the same haue housholders touching the ordering of their housholds Gen. 25.2 they must reforme abuses purge their houses of them that be vntractable and incorrigible Psal 101.2 In the fourth commandement the master of the house is charged to looke to his family to his seruants and children See see I say heereby the misery of our times and people they suffer those that are vnder them to goe whither they will and to do what they list they neuer do so much as call them to an account where they haue beene or what they haue done whether they haue serued GOD or the Diuell So they haue their owne worke done vpon the other daies they giue thē liberty to all other works vpon the Lords day Lastly there commeth a great blessing vpon Vse 3 their heads that are the chiefe and principall in any good worke that draw on and encourage others in the waies of godlinesse for they shall haue a chiefe and principal reward Happy and blessed therefore are they that gouerne their charges as becometh them Gen. 18 18. Abraham shall be a great and mighty Nation and all the Nations of the earth shall be blessed in him and the reason is added because the Lord knew him that he would command his children and his houshold after him that they might keepe the way of the Lord to doe iustice and iudgement This is a notable commendation of him he was chiefe and one that went before the rest in good things therefore he should chiefly be rewarded O that the like might be said of vs This should stirre vs vp not onely to do good but to be cheefe in doing good to go before others to leade them the way that so we may haue the greater and better reward in that great day Miriam was shut vp from the Campe seuen daies Heere we may behold the mitigation of the punishment inflicted vpon Miriam If we weigh and consider her deserts so hainous was her sinne in equalling herselfe vnto Moses and despising his calling that she deserued to be shut out seuenty times seuen daies but God dealeth not with her according to her deseruings but changeth the perpetuall punishment into a temporal chastisement which should continue not seuen yeares or seuen moneths but seuen daies onely When Vzziah vsurped the Priests office and would needs burne incense vpon the Altar of incense he was striken with leprosie and he remained a leper vnto the day of his death 2 Chron. 26 21. The sinne of Miriam was not much lesse yet God dealt mercifully with her at the entreaty of Moses so that she was cut off from the host onely seuen daies that deserued to be striken all the daies of her life Doctrine All Gods chastisements are with mercy Obserue from hence that GOD doth mingle his chastisements with much mercy and doth not deale with vs according to our sinnes Lament 3 32. Luke 1 v. 20. 2 Sam. 24 verse 13. Psalm 125 3. Marke the reasons heereof First hee
follow the euil examples that are practised before vs In the things that concern the body euery man will be ready to flye such occasions and auoide such dangers because they tender their liues and loue their bodies how strange then and monstrous is it that meÌ„ dare imitate others in their sins and euill practises which they cannot be ignorant haue bin the causes and procurers of sundry plagues iudgements vpon them Let euery man therefore labour and endeuour against these things and looke narrowly to his owne waies not suffering himselfe to be corrupted and drawn to sinne by the euill examples of others Let vs goe vp at once and possesse it He stirreth vp the people to go forward as the other perswaded them to go backward They mooued them to rebell he exhorteth them to obedience By this we learne Doctrine It is our 〈◊〉 to exhort aâ— stir vp one another to good thiâ—â—â— that it is the duty of Gods children to exhort and stirre vp one another to good things Esay 2 2. 1 Thess 5 11. Heb. 3 13. We must not onely imbrace and receiue the truth our selues but there is a farther duty required of vs to admonish encourage one another to all duties of holinesse and righteousnesse And that for diuers reasons First wee are quickly hardned in sinne We are quickly dull and dead to all good exhortation made by others setteth an edge vpon vs and putteth life into vs Prou. 27 17. Secondly such as continue to the end are made partakers of Christ and with him of all other graces this ought to prouoke vs to practise this duty the rather seeing so great fruit commeth by it the benefit of all benefits and the blessing of all blessings Christ Iesus is made ours Hebr. 3 13.14 Thirdly we haue other reasons vsed by the same Apostle chap. 10 25 26. Fearfull iudgements remaine for all backesliders Seeing therefore so great danger hangeth ouer their heads that reuolt and turne backe let vs with all courage and care set vpon the practise of this duty Fourthly the day of the Lord draweth nere and wee must take heede that it take vs not vnready and vnprepared wee must therefore stirre vp our selues and others to looke for it and to long after it Lastly we see euill men do it in euill and to euill They labour by all meanes to make others as bad as themselues and oftentimes so corrupt them that they become two-folde more the children of hell Prou. 1 10. 7 21. Gen. 11 3. This also we see in this place much more therefore ought we to teach and instruct one another and be helpers to the most holie faith one of another Seeing then we must performe this dutie to Vse 1 others much more ought we to doe it to our selues It is in vaine to go about to mooue others and sit still our selues like to Herod who moued the wisemen that came vnto him to go and search diligently for the yong childe but neither he nor his courtiers would beare them company Mat. 2.8 If then we would haue others go forward in good things we must begin and leade the way our selues The Prophet exhorting the people to praise the Lord beginneth himself I will praise the Lord with mine whole heart Psal 111 1. If we would mooue others and then stand still our selues wee doe more discourage them by our deeds then encorage them by our words The Prophet Zacharie prophesying of the kingdom of Christ of the zeale of men embracing the Gospel saith that the inhabitants of one City shal go to another saying Let vs go speedily to praise the Lord and to seeke the Lord of hosts and they shall adde I will go also Zac. 8 21. And thus it ought to be among euery one of vs if wee belong to the kingdome of Christ and haue in truth embraced the Gospel wee should call on another with vs to go the hearing of the word calling vpon God to the sanctifying of the Sabbath and to attend on the Ministery and adde withall I will go with you The like we see in the prophet Esay chap. 12.1 2 3 4. the faithfull people of God exhorting others to praise the name of God do begin the song of praise and thankesgiuing themselues I will praise thee for God is my strength and my saluation So it is our dutie to go about to perswade not onely by our words but by our example and we must first doe those things our selues which we require of other men It is a note of hypocrisie to binde heauy burthens and greeuous to be born and lay them on mens shoulders but they themselues will not moue them with one of their fingers Math 23 4. Luk. 11 46. It is not enough for the husband to say to the wife Goe to the Sermon it is not enough for the parents to say to their children or masters to say to their seruants It is time for you to goe to the Church but it is needefull for them to adde this withall And I will go with you So ought one brother one neighbor one friend to say to another I pray let vs go together to such a Sermon let vs heare what God shall say vnto vs by his Minister wee cannot testifie our loue toward them better then this way and shew that we desire their good howbeit wee must adde I will go with you I will beare you company This is the way for vs to preuaile with them and to doe good vnto them Secondly we must consider the state one of Vse 2 another how it is with them whether they increase or decrease whether they go forward or backward This is a common default amoÌ„g vs al we are not watchful ouer the wayes one of another we neuer consider one another whether they stand still or fall wee are in this like to Caine and ready to say Am I my Brothers keeper Gen. 4 9. We care not for the most part how it goeth with them Obiect But peraduenture some man will say Who art thou which iudgest another mans seruant to his owne master he standeth or falleth Rom. 14 4. whereby it seemeth that euery one should bee left vnto himselfe Answer Answer this place is nothing to the present purpose For the Apostle speaketh of things indifferent and sheweth that no man should condemne as wicked and prophane any of the beleeuing Gentiles belonging vnto God and therefore it belongeth to him onely either to approue or disallow the things that are done Wherefore we are charged to take the charge one of another to procure their good by all meanes we can Heb 10.24 Let vs consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good workes And how can wee beare the burthen one of another except wee know the estate one of another Lastly it is our duty to reioyce at such practise Vse 3 when wee see men ready to practise this duty As it ministreth matter of such mourning and
they may be bold and confident in dangers Psal 23 4. No enemy shall hurt them no danger shall ouerthrow them The enemies may oppresse them for a time but God is not farre off if he be on our side who shall be against vs Vse 2 Secondly woe be vnto all the enemies of God they cannot stand nor prosper which serueth to terrifie all euill dooers They are as out-lawes or rebels that liue no longer vnder the protection of law or Magistrate so are the vngodly proscribed of God and lye open to iudgement They are as souldiers without weapons they haue neither shield nor buckler nor brest-plate nor helmet nor sword their loynes are vngirt their feet are vnshod their heads are vncouered in the day of battell they lie open as naked men to be wounded and destroied They haue nothing to defend them or to doe them good all creatures are against them nay the Creator himselfe Vse 3 Lastly it is the duty of the faithfull to look to their waies seeing the Lord is with them and dwelleth among them He is a God of pure eies he seeth vs and all our waies let vs therefore carry our selues vnspotted of the world and labour to be holy as he is holy Leuit. 11 44. and 19.1 and 20 7. lest we giue him iust cause to leaue vs. If we haue any friend come vnto vs we are willing to giue him the best entertainment we can we are loth to depart from him we are willing to content him how much more ought wee to receiue the Lord for we may expect more of him and bee assured of defence protection from him greeue him not therefore nor his Spirit by our sinnes So long as they are fostered in vs he cannot be welcome vnto vs neither shall we be welcome vnto him They will driue him away make him depart from vs. Our bodies should be the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6 19. and therefore we must remember that as we are not our owne but bought with a price so we ought to glorifie God in our body and in our spirit which are Gods 10. But all the Congregation bade stone them with stones and the glory of the Lord appeared in the Tabernacle of the Congregation before all the children of Israel These rebels had raged against God no maruaile therefore if they raged against his seruants who notwithstanding had not vsed any rigour or force against them onely they perswaded theÌ„ to trust in the promise of God and boldly to proceed on their iourney toward the Land But this is accounted as an hainous crime and they deale with them as men worthy of death according to the saying of Salomon Prou. 9 7. He that reproueth a scorner getteth to himselfe shame and hee that rebuketh a wicked man getteth himselfe a blot Thus we see how wicked men can abide no reprofe nay they cannot suffer a word of exhortation they cannot abide that others should do better then themselues Againe such as are carnal and corrupt are prone to hatred malice and reuenge yea when no cause of offence is offered vnto them See also how God protecteth his seruants in times of danger But to passe ouer these points from hence obserue that such as are Gods seruants Doctrine Such as are gods seruâ—â—â— shall be eâ— intreated and stand for good causes shall be persecuted maligned and euilly intreated as if they were murtherers and malefactours Though they deserue to be fauoured and loued yet they shall be hated cursed and contemned So it was with Moses when he came to Pharaoh moued him to let the people goe Exod. 5 1 2 5 6. Dan. 3 19 and 6 16. Acts 4 20 21. and 5 18. Iohn 16 2. 1 Kings 13 4. Thus was it with Eliah and Elisha thus was it with Michaiah Ieremy and thus it was with all the Prophets Math. 23 34. The reasons because the world hateth the Reason 1 truth and the professors of it The Preachers and professours of it because they manifest publish the truth Gal. 4 16 The truth it selfe because men loue darkenesse more then the light inasmuch as their owne deeds are euill Iohn 3 19. They are chosen out of the world therefore the world hateth them whereas if they were of the world the world would loue his owne Iohn 15 19. Secondly Satan is their enemy and seeth Reason 2 that by them his kingdome is in danger to be ouerthrowne hence it is that he rageth and raiseth persecution that thereby he may stop their mouthes stop the course of the truth Reuel 2 10 and 12 13. Thirdly God will haue his seruants tryed Reason 3 in their faith patience constancy and obedience Reuel 2 10. We must learne to walke through good report and euill report and bee ready to renounce all rather then the truth which we must buy at any rate Prou. 23 â— but neuer sel it though we might gaine all the world because all such gaine is the greatest losse Math. 16 verse 26. The vses follow First maruaile not at it wheÌ„ Vse 1 we see this come to passe neither condemne the truth or the professours of it 1 Iohn 3 13. Maruaile not if the world hate you Let vs comfort our selues with this consolation that it is no rare thing neither is our case singular neither do we suffer alone it hath beene the lot of all Christians nay of Christ himselfe let vs not seeke to be better then he was the seruant may not be aboue his Lord if they haue persecuted him they will persecute vs Ioh. 15 2. Christ himselfe pronounceth such as suffer for righteousnesse sake to be blessed for so did they persecute the Prophets that were before vs Math. 5 12. Many men in the world are discouraged from godlinesse of life and walking in a sincere profession because they see the godly persecuted and the vngodly to prosper and flourish therefore Iohn doth forewarne not to maruaile heereat because this ought not to seeme strange vnto vs it hath beene so from the beginning and so it hath continued The world though it be full of changes yet changeth not his nature neither taketh vpon it any other shape Wherefore we must not ceasse from godlines for hatred of the world but rather goe more zealously forward remembring the words of Christ Math. 11 12. The kingdome of heauen suffereth violence and the violent take it by force Secondly we must reioyce vnder the crosse Vse and be glad when we suffer for the truth not as euill doers 1 Pet. 3 17 and 4 15. but for well doing So did the Apostles Acts 5 41 so did the Hebrewes chap. 10 34. They considered with themselues that they had in heauen a better an enduring substance they accounted it a great honour that they were accounted worthy to suffer for his Name they knew that they were made partakers of the sufferings of Christ and that the trying of their faith would worke patience Iam.
1 4 and pity vs as a father pities his children Ps 103 13 14. Hee will stir vp the hearts of others to whom hee hath giuen this worlds good to doe vs good who hath the hearts of all in his owne hand Such therefore ought then especially to giue themselues to prayer vnto God they must also beare themselues thankfully to men that haue bene raised vp to shew compassion toward them but aboue all to God himselfe from whom euery good gift commeth Iam. 1 17. The dutie of such as are taken with the pestilence The duties of such as are taken with the pestilence are also to be considered They must consider that their sins haue deserued that iudgement that God thereby calleth them to repentance stirâ—eth them to praier exerciseth their faith driueth theÌ„ from security weaneth them from the loue of the world and bringeth them to a loue and desire of heauen Such must renounce all confidence in the flesh and commit themselues wholy to God not doubting of his mercy they must set their houses in order to auoid contention they must giue testimony of their faith in their sicknesse and stir vp those that are about them and come to visit them to the feare of God Especially let them take heede they doe not accuse God of dealing hardly and rigorouslie with them because he striketh theÌ„ while he letteth others to escape but let them stoope downe to his correction submit themselues to his heauenly pleasure with all reuerence Lastly The dutie of all men in time of the plague it is the duty of all men to make solemne profession of their humiliation repentance humbling themselues before God by fasting and praier against whom they haue sinned Exod. 15 26. 1 Kin. 8 38. Al brauery and excesse ought then to be laid aside all riotousnesse and luxuriousnesse should be banished far from vs Esa 22 12 13 14. The Prophet Amos reproueth the rich crieth out earnestly against their senslesnesse liuing in all kind of pleasures and delights nothing at al regarding the affliction of Ioseph chap. 6. So was it with the rich Glutton in the gospel though he saw Lazarus lye at his gate in great misery yet he was clad in purple fared deliciously euery day Lu. 16 19. such is the pride and delicacy of our times yâ— albeit God sweep away many with his fearful visitation and the cry of the poore at such times bee verie great that it might euen moue the stones to relent and that it soundeth with a shrill voyce in the eares of men and ascendeth vp to God yet the greatest sort are nothing moued the Lord of hosts calleth to weeping and to mourning to girding with sackecloth and behold ioy and gladnes slaying Oxen and killing sheepe eating flesh and drinking wine let vs eate and drinke for to morrow we shall die No man almost will diminish any thing of his brauery in apparell of his daintinesse in fare of his costlinesse in furniture and of his excesse in all things Let all such as feare God think vpon the euill day prepare themselues against the time of affliction stoop vnder the mighty hand of God I will disinherite them and will make of thee a greater Nation and mightier then they A most fearefull threatning It is a sore punishment when the father is constrained to disinherite his sonne Gen. 49 3 4 but much sorer when he must disinherite all of them God threatneth in this place to disinherite thousands of Israel and to make of Moses a mighty Nation And as Iohn Baptist said to the Pharisies and Sadduces that came to his baptisme Math 3 â— that God was able of those stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham so doth the Lord say to Moses that he would destroy that whole people for whom he had praied before chap. 10 36. Returne O Lord to the many thousands of Israel but of him hee would raise vp a great and a mighty Nation This threatning we must vnderstand conditionally except his anger be appeased at the prayer and intercession of Moses The threatnings of God are twofold some are peremptory and absolute neuer to be reuoked as it is said of the lawes of the Medes Persians that they could not be changed as Gen. 2 17. If AdaÌ„ had praied al the daies of his life that he might not die but returne to his former condition the sentence of God had not bin reuersed The like we see concerning Moses Numb 20 12. God threatneth that he should neuer enter into the Land of promise Moses vnderstanding the threatening conditionally Deut. 3 26. besought the Lord that he might goe ouer Iordan into that Land but the Lord was wroth with him and would not heare him but saide vnto him Let it suffice thee speake no more vnto me of this matter The same we might say of Dauid he receiued a threatning against his sin that the childe conceiued in adultery should die 2 Sam. 12 14 neuerthelesse he besought God for the childe with fasting weeping and praier v. 16. he said Who can tell whether God will be gracious to me that the childe may liue Notwithstanding according as the Prophet had denounced the childe died So then we see that some of Gods iudgements denounced against the sonnes of men are absolute and irreuocable and must take effect other of them are limited with a condition and vpon humiliation and repentance are changed altered and so it is with the promises of God some of them are absolute and some are with condition Such as concerne saluation and are necessary to eternall life are promised absolutely in respect of God Doctrine The threatenings of Gods iudgements are conditionall such as are temporall and belong to this present life are promised conditionally We learne from hence that the threatnings and denunciations of Gods iudgments are for the most part conditionall not absolute toward his people and to be vnderstood with this exception except they repent and amend This condition is sometimes expressed and sometimes vnderstood It is set downe expresly Ier. 18 7 8. Sometimes it is suppressed and vnderstood inclusively Gen. 6 3. The reasons First because after threatning Reason 1 if repentance follow it causeth forgiuenes of sin and taketh away the cause of punishment Sinne is the cause of Gods iudgements if the cause be remoued the effect will ceasse Ezek. 33 14 15. WheÌ„ I say to the wicked thou shalt surely die if he turne from his sin and do that which is lawfull c. he shall surely liue he shall not die Secondly God is a gracious God of great Reason 2 long-suffering and of much patience and vnspeakable kindnesse ready though much moued to receiue to mercy as soone as we return to him Ier. 3 12. He promiseth mercy to them that repent his anger shall not fall vpon them that returne because he is mercifull and will not keepe his wrath for euer Thirdly
Pet 3.1 2. Ezek. 12.27 28. Againe it meeteth with such as abuse Gods patience to harden their hearts in sinne The more God spareth vs and the longer he waiteth the more insolent and vntoward the greatest sort doe grow abusing the lenity and long suffering of God presuming and waxing bold to offend because he doth not speedily punish Eccle. 8.11 Nehe. 9.17 sinne is increased by this meanes for the more he suffereth the greater is our sinne Thirdly this serueth for comfort and consolation Vse 3 It lifteth vp perplexed and disquieted consciences for their sinnes trembling vnder Gods hand as the child vnder the rod and fearing to be consumed in his wrath Let no man despaire or be out of hope for this is his nature he is long suffering Exod. 34. This is vttered to Moses to comfort him who feared the vtter subuersion and destruction of Israel for their idolatry in worshipping the golden calfe Exod. 32.2 Psal 103.8 9. Againe it serueth to worke confidence and assurance of faith and mercy in the hearts of the godly that if they pray vnto him and desire to haue his anger remoued he will be appeased toward them and spare them as we see in this place how Moses vseth these words to the same purpose Lastly it comforteth the Church against the wickednesse and cruelty of her persecuters they sticke not oftentimes to shed innocent blood and God seemeth for a time to hold his peace and nothing at all to regard either what the enemies doe or what his children suffer for he sendeth downe no punishment vpon them Notwithstanding we must not imagine that God hath forgotten vs in our miseries as if he had shut vp his kindnesse in displeasure but he is patient euen toward them he best knoweth his times and seasons for iustice and iudgement as he doth for mercy and compassion When the time of his patience is runne out then will his time of iustice clearely appeare Thus doth Dauid comfort himselfe a man that had experience of many sorrowes Ps 86.14 15. O God the proud are risen against me and the assemblies of violent men haue sought after my soule and haue not set thee before them but thou O God art a God full of compassion and gracious long suffering and plenteous in mercy and truth Lastly sundry exhortations arise from Vse 4 hence to sundry good duties which I will only point out first it serueth to mooue vs to breake out into the praise of God Our sinnes deserue suddenly to be swept away the measure of them is exceeding great It is his great mercy that we are not vtterly confounded consumed Psal 130.3 4. Secondly we must be patient toward our brethren Col. 3.12 13. Ephe 4.32 Let vs deaâ—e with our brethren as we see God hath dealt with vs. If we be hasty to reuenge let vs take heed lest we kindle the wrath of God against our selues Matthew 6. verse 15. Lastly it is our dutie to repent of our sinnes while we haue time and to seeke the Lord while he is neere Rom. 2.4 Ioel 2.3 Verse 19. Pardon I beseech thee the iniquity of this people according to the greatnesse of thy mercy and as thou hast forgiuen this people from Egypt euen vntill now Heere we haue the third and last argument of the prayer to mooue the Lord to pardon them wherein he putteth the Lord in mind of his workes of mercy and thereupon is bold to pray for the continuall course of more mercy Pardon this people as thou hast forgiuen them from Egypt vntill now Doctrine The doctrine All the benefites and blessings that we receiue in this life All the blessings present giue assurance of more blessings to come are such as giue vs hope and assurance that we shall receiue more blessings and mercies from God So then the point to be considered is this that mercies present assure more mercies to come vpon the faithfull as Psal 77.5 Iosh 10.25 1 Sam. 17.34 35 36 37. Reason 1. The reasons A promise in part performed is a good assurance that the rest also shall be performed So then if God haue giuen to a man any blessing in part it shall be an assurance vnto him that he shall also receiue more from God Euery gift of God is as a pawne or gage laid vp and left with vs for when hee bestoweth any blessing he giueth vs earnest to assure vs of moe that shall follow and of a greater measure of the same gift 2 Cor. 1.22 and 5.5 Ephes 1.14 Secondly deedes are much more effectuall and powerfull then words Albeit the word of God be sure whatsoeuer he hath spoken yet we lay better hold vpon his workes Men are not so much afraid of Gods threatnings to come as when they see and feele his iudgements present vpon themselues and others so is it in this case for though the promises of God bee good payment because he hath promised that cannot lie Tit. 1.2 yet we are not so easily drawne to beleeue them made by wordes onely as when we find them in part performed vnto vs then we conceiue vndoubted and assured hope to receiue the rest also because he doth thereby as it were enter paiment of a debt I meane a debt by promise on his part not by any desert on our part Vse 1 The vses follow First this teacheth euery man that be ought to obserue and keepe in mind the benefits and mercies of God both vpon himselfe and other how God from time to time hath blessed him that so he may haue comfort in time of need For this is the cause why so many despaire and haue no comfort at all when the iudgements of God are vpon them they forget Gods goodnesse and neuer cast their eyes backe to the times past nor remember the former benefits and comforts which they haue receiued from God and so are wholly destitute of comfort and remaine without hope to receiue any moe mercies froÌ„ him When Moses prayed vnto God to shew him this mercy that he might enter into the land of promise he beseecheth the Lord after this manner O Lord God thou hast begun to shew vnto thy seruant thy greatnes and thy mighty hand I pray thee therefore let mee goe ouer and see the good land that is beyond Iordan Deuter. 3.24 Whereby wee see he considereth how God had dealt with him in former times and maketh that a motiue to stirre vp his faith for the time to come to hope for and to desire the continuance thereof Secondly this teacheth all of vs whereupon Vse 2 we ought in our wants and necessities to stay our selues and looke for comfort surely in the remembrance of Gods former promises There we shall be sure to finde comfort if we thinke vpon them For they are as sure pledges to vs that we shall afterward receiue moe also And let vs labour to rest vpon God because he hath giuen vs many blessings and mercies in former times so that we
need not feare for the time to come but that wee shall also receiue more at his hands who giueth liberally one blessing after another Iam. 1.5 Forasmuch as he is God for the time to come as well as for the time past and all his gifts and calling are without repentance Rom. 11 29. Thirdly this should mooue vs earnestly to Vse 3 labour for the first grace and neuer to giue rest to our selues vntill we feele an addition and encrease of the second and third grace in our hearts and to multiply them one after another that they may dwell in vs plentifully and make vs fruitfull in all holy conuersation If we haue the first grace in our hearts and be carefull to vse the same well it is as seed sown in good ground it will bring forth a wonderfull encrease and a notable haruest in the end Paul would haue Timothy to stirre vp the gift that was in him 1 Tim. 1.6 If wee bee once in Christ he will purge vs more and more that we shall bring forth more fruit Ioh. 15.8 Lastly obserue that this is a priuiledge belonging Vse 4 onely to the faithfull that they shall haue the mercy and fauour of God continued vnto them The blessings that God bestoweth vpon the wicked doe serue to make them without excuse and are as seales of condemnation they are not assurances vnto them that they shall haue moe bestowed vpon them he hath made no such promise vnto them neither can they gather any hope to haue any farther encrease of the same or any addition of new blessings Albeit it be so with the godly that former blessings of God are pledges of more yet it is not so with the vngodly 2 Sam. 7 17. Iudg. 10 12 13. Eccle. 8.12 13. Esay 65.20 He tooke away his mercy from Saul but hee would neuer doe it from Dauid he deliuered the vnthankefull and rebellious Israelites out of the hands of their enemies but he threateneth that he will deliuer them no more The euill seruant hath his talent taken from him and neuer restored vnto him againe and therupon Christ deliuereth the manner of Gods dealing as well toward the faithful as the vnfaithfull Matth. 25.29 Vnto euery one that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue aboundance but from him that hath not shall be taken away euen that which he hath For they doe abuse his mercies and neuer make any good vse of them how then should they bee continued vnto them nay how should they not be depriued of them They become much more sinfull and grow worse and worse by his blessings God requireth the more of them but they performe the lesse duty vnto him It is therefore a vaine hope and a meere presumption for such to thinke to haue his goodnesse continued rather they may conclude that God will take them away suddenly and bestow them no longer vpon them except they turne from their euill wayes 20 And the Lord said I haue pardoned according to thy word 21 But as truely as I liue all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. 23 Because all these men which haue seene my glory and my miracles which I did in Egypt in the wildernesse and haue tempted me now these ten times and haue not hearkened vnto my voyce 23 Surely they shall not see the Land c. 24 But my seruant Caleb c. We haue in these words the effect of the prayer of Moses and the answer that God giueth vnto him The summe whereof is this that the fathers should die in the wildernesse because though they had seene his glory and miracles in Egypt and in the wildernesse yet they tempted him ten times that is not once nor twice but oftentimes a certaine number put for an vncertaine as Gen. 31.41 Iob. 19.3 Dan. 7.10 and therefore they should be all destroied excepting Caleb the seruant of God If any aske the question why Ioshua is not expressed â—ction and wherefore his name is concealed I answer â—er because the Lord pronounced the former sentence concerning the people that were in their tents but Ioshua that attended vpon Moses was present with Moses and Aaron before the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation therefore the iudgement denounced against the people that abode in their tents no way touched him Caleb was with the people so that it behoued him who had spoken the truth of the land to be excepted Ioshua was not and therefore there was no need to haue him exempted from them who was not among them For being with Moses and Aaron he is accounted in their number Secondly they are commanded to returne backe againe into the wildernesse by the way of the red sea verse 25 when they were now come to the borders of Canaan which they could not heare without great greefe and anguish of minde Before they wept without cause verse 1. Now they haue cause to weepe for this heauy iudgement Thirdly their children shold beare the burdeÌ„ of their fathers sin wander in the wildernes forty yeres howbeit in the end they should enter into the land Fourthly the Spies themselues that had searched the land which were the authors of all this mutiny and had brought vp an euill report of the land were smitten with a fearefull plague dyed suddenly by the hand of God Heere we may obserue in these words that God heareth the prayer of Moses and pardoneth the people according to his prayer so that the Lord heareth the prayers of the faithfull according to his promise Secondly Gods iudgements are tempered with mercy Thirdly such as haue receiued the greatest mercies and become vnthankfull and disobedient Matth. 11.20.21 22 23 24. Luke 12.47 are the greatest sinners and shal receiue the greatest iudgement Fourthly in excepting Caleb and Ioshua from the common destruction it appeareth that God is a iust righteous God who as he doth not account the wicked innocent so he will not account the innocent to be wicked The Popish teachers alledge this example to prooue that God pardoneth sinne Popish doctâ—ine touching the pardon of sin and the retaining of the punishment and yet punisheth the sinner that the same punishment so inflicted is a satisfaction to God for their sinne and that the eternall punishment due to this people was pardoned at yâ— request of Moses If this were true then all this people were beleeuers and had true faith in the Messiah which is a bold assertion without all shew of reason and likelihood of trueth It may probably and charitably be thought that some of them were beleeuers and repented to them these were chastisements The like may be said of Moses and Aaron and of Dauid of which they were shut out of the land of promise and he was punished by the death of his child and in other his children and house not thereby to satisfie God by bearing part of the temporall punishment belonging to their sin but that Moses
hath not repented humble himselfe because hee hath not bene humbled this is a true and great measure of grace and this is that which a man must first doe before he can truly repent of any particular sinne whatsoeuer But some will say Obiect what neede so many words of exhortation to repentance We hope we haue repented long agoe Answer both often enough and well enough Thus do some proud hypocrites deceiue themselues These are like to the young man that being sent to the law for the direction of his life answered All this haue I done from my youth Math. 19 20. what is yet wanting This conuinceth those men to their faces of want of repentance For if such men haue repented it is with such kinde of repentance as many take vp and vse after their customary swearing who when they haue sworn and taken the name of God in vaine doe presently aske forgiuenesse and cry God mercie and yet presently sweare againe againe like dogs that returne to their vomit I cannot say like the sow that was washed walloweth againe in the mire for they were neuer washed from their sinne but I may more fitly compare them to the harlot in the Prouerbes That eateth and wipeth her mouth and saith Prou. 30 20. I haue done no wickednesse With such kinde of repentance it may be these haue repented wheras in truth it is rather a bolde presumption then a true conuersion for alas this is no repentance at all but onely a meere deceite and delusion of the deuill This is an euident truth and a verie plaine rule not to bee denied or disputed or gainsayed Whosoeuer is come to this passe to thinke hee hath repented enough it is most certaine he neuer truly repented hee is not in the account of God and his word a true conuert or penitent For all such as haue repented aright do thinke it nay they know it to bee vnpossible for them to repent enough such are our offences against the eternall and infinite maiesty of God as no man is so humbled for them as that he can say he neede be humbled no more for them All our life if it were or could be as long as Methuselahs must bee a continuall practise of repentance As we daily sinne so we should daily craue pardon of sin and daily repent vs of our sinne both of our knowne and secret sinnes Lastly this serueth to exhort euerie of vs Vse 3 to take heede of obstinacy impenitency and resolution to go forward in sinne we must fly from it and labour against it Let vs breake off our sinnes by timely repentance by doing the contrary good commanded For this also is another rule certain and infallible without any exception or contradiction that a man can neuer be free from the forbidden euill which doth not earnestly labour to do the contrarie good A man is neuer free from vnbeliefe that is not also furnished with true faith in his heart For there is no meane betweene faith infidelity betweene righteousnes and vnrighteousnesse and therefore it is not possible for a man to be free from an obstinate heart frozen in the lees of sinne and disobedience that is not also furnished in some measure with repentance and other graces of the Spirit As of ten as a man stumbleth in the streets so often he will rise againe and that quickly to the end none should espy him in his fall point at him with his finger so it ought to be with vs in this case Whensoeuer we fall into sinne we ought by and by to labour to rise vp again by repentance lest by delaying and deferring the time we adde impenitency to our impiety Let vs all labour after renewed repentance in this life without which al must perish eternally in the life to come This is a necessary duty wee must all striue and endeuour with might and maine to attaine vnto it though satan cast many lets as it were so many blocks in our way and seeke to entrappe vs with his subtle deuices yet wee must breake through them all and set our selues close to the practise of this duty The more profitable and necessary it is the more doth satan seeke to hinder vs and keepe vs from it There is no way to come by life and saluation but by repentance It is a true saying of him that is the truth Iohn 14 6. That except we repent we shall all perish Luke 13 3. If we will iudge our selues we shal not be iudged of the Lord 1 Cor. 11 31. This is a good iudgement happy is hee that sitteth thus in iudgement with himselfe he shall not feare the eternall iudgement Many there are in the world that thinke this an vnpleasing doctrine and duty they would willingly come to saluation and to the kingdome of heauen but tell them of repentance they account it an hard saying they are not able to abide it they are loath to change their liues and becom new men they are loth to leaue their sinne and the old Adam These may bee fitly compared to a traueller that desireth to be at his iourneies end and coming to an hard stony streight way thorough which hee must of necessity passe or else he can neuer be there what doth he Hee seeketh for some other place or passage he wandereth vp and downe and coasteth hither and thither and yet when he hath troubled and tired himselfe there is no remedie he must passe thorough the narrow lane howsoeuer it seeme hard vnto him So is it with vs wee would faine haue saluation but how we would haue it by any meanes rather then by changing the sinnefull course of our liues as we see Micah 6 6 7. If the Lord would be pleased with thousands of Rammes or with ten thousands of riuers of oyle or if he would accept at their hands their first borne for their transgression and the fruite of their bodies for the sin of their soule they would be readie to giue it vnto him rather then mortifie any the deeds of the flesh and crucifie the old man There is nothing sauoureth more hardly in their eares then the doctrine of mortification But to dreame of an heauen without repentance is as foolish as to dreame of passing ouer a broad and deepe Riuer without either bridge or barge There is no comming into the land of the liuing of the liuing God and of those that liue with God without repentance and change of minde the bridge is broken down that should transport vs and set vs ouer For this is the onely way this is the doore by which we must enter or else no saluation can be attained Enter then into this way and set open this gate that the King of glory may come in Psal 24 7 9 exercise your selues in this duty so shall ye bee able to stand before the presence of God at that great and terrible day when hee shall iudge euerie man according to his
their prosperity and flourishing estate but in their greatest neede and then be assured that the loue of God shall be our shield and protection 18 Speake vnto the children of Israel and say vnto them When ye come into the land whither I bring you 19 Then it shall bee that when ye eate of the bread of the land ye shall offer vp an heaue offering vnto the Lord. 20 Ye shall offer vp a cake of the first of your dough for an heaue offering as ye do the heaue offering of the c. 21 Of the first of your dough yee shall giue vnto the Lord an heaue Offering in your generations Heere is the law for the first of the dough to be offered to God This is the same Law in effect with that often repeated touching the first fruites Exod. 22 29. 23 19. and 34 26. Deut. 14 23. The substance of these lawes was to teach them to acknowledge from whence they inioyed their Land their Corne their Wine their Dough and all their store that they possessed to wit by the meere gift and blessing of God Doctrine The doctrine from hence is this Whatsoeuer we haue by Gods blesâ—ing we haue it The author and giuer of all outward blessings whatsoeuer is God and hee alone Whatsoeuer wee possesse by the sole gift of God we do possesse it Esay 26 12. and 45 7. Iob 21. Psal 147 14. Iames 1 17. Ezek. 16 17 18 19. Acts 17 25. The reasons First he hath made all things Reason 1. and therefore they are his owne by right of creation Psal 24 1. 50 12 Rom. 12 36. Secondly all things are disposed by his prouidence being his own for he doth all things in heauen and earth whatsoeuer hee pleaseth as at the first hee made them Psal 113 5 6. Thirdly wee are sent vnto him for our dayly bread and for all temporall blessings and are commanded to go to him in all our need looking for them at his hands Math. 6 11. This teacheth euery man to bee content Vse 1 with his portion whatsoeuer it bee that God hath giuen to him albeit we haue lesse then others yet wee must consider it is GOD from whom we haue it and therefore we ought not to be discontented with it Such as any way murmure when they haue not their own mind fulfilled are wilfull men and checke the wisedome of God as if he were vnrighteous because he giueth not to euery one alike This was the common sinne of the Israelites as we haue often noted we must not be like them 1 Cor. 10 â— to murmure as some of them murmured and were destroied of the destroyer This is the mother of vnthankfulnesse and robbeth him of the honour due vnto him who better knoweth what is good for vs then we our selues Phil. 4 11. Secondly it is our duty whatsoeuer we haue Vse 2 receiued whether it be little or much to vse it well and employ it to good vses The heathen man could say Cuer de Ofâ— lib. 1. We are not born for ourselues only then much more ought we that are christians to know and testifie that wee were not born for our selues but for the church people of God and thereby made seruants vnto all 1 Cor. 9 1â— We must therefore take speciall care that we do not abuse his giftes or wrong any of his creatures which we enioy for which we must giue an account inasmuch as we in wronging of them do wrong God himselfe the giuer of them and then we may iustly feare lest he take them away who is as well able to take them away from vs as to giue them to vs yea and he will do it Hence it is that Iob ioyneth both together The Lord hath giuen and the Lord hath taken away Iob 1 21. so that we shold be careful to vse them to the glory of God it is not enough that we do not abuse them we shal be called to a reckning for a farther duty because we must not onely abstaine from euill but do that which is good Thirdly if we would haue these blessings Vse 3 continued vnto vs wee must keepe in with God seeing he is the author of them let vs labor to serue him in righteousnes and true holines all the daies of our life Mat. 6 33. Seeke his friendship and preferre his loue and fauour aboue all things in this world He did make the world for such as are his friends and not for those that are his enemies And albeit the enemies of God haue gotten a very great share of these blessings yet they are no better then vsurpers Vse 4 Lastly this offering of their first fruites was an acknowledgement that they held all from God and they brought the same as a testimony of their thankfulnesse when GOD had brought them into the Land that they entred into houses which they builded not fields which they sowed not he requireth of them to bring the first of all that they had tasted vnto him The practise heereof wee see taught to the people when they should come into the Land Deut. 26 9 10. they must confesse the benefits which they haue receiued of him saying I haue brought the first fruites of the land which thou O Lord hast giuen me and thou shalt set it before the Lord thy God and worship before the Lord thy God If then we receiue his blessings without the praise of his Name we defile them and we dishonour him and his creatures become vncleane vnto vs 1 Tim. 4 4 5. Euery creature of God is good and nothing to bee refused if it be receiued with thankesgiuing for it is sanctified by the word of God and praier Of whom shall we receiue our food if we seeke it not at Gods hand If the childe want food and raiment to whom shall he go but to his father He giueth to the beast his food and to the young Rauens which cry Psal 147 9 and 104 27 28. And as we haue our meate from him so we must eate and drinke as in the presence of God Deut. 14 26. If this point were well printed in our mindes and grafted in our hearts that God is present at the Table with vs that he sitteth downe with vs and riseth with vs that he cometh with vs and departeth with vs it would teach vs more sobriety moderation then it commonly vsed among vs. The very heathen had some knowledge of this and were altogether ignorant of it they called their Tables sacred and thought that their gods were alwaies attendant at their meates and meales Thus by this light of the truth shining though darkly among theÌ„ God left them altogether without excuse Woe then to vs that professe our selues christians if we do not learne that God is present with vs at our Tables will take an account of vs for all our words and deeds whatsoeuer If a childe be at the table with his father and his father
This is farther to bee strengthened with reason First true godlinesse and religion haue the Reason 1 promises of the blessings of this life and of the life to come 1 Tim. 4 8. Deut. 28 1 2 3 4 c. then it will follow on the contrary that impiety and vngodlines haue the curses plagues both of the one and the other due vnto them For it were great iniustice in God if he should reward the workes of piety and religion and should not as well punish the workes of impiety and prophanenesse Secondly such workes are committed directly Reason 2 and immediately against the person of God himselfe but the workes of vnrighteousnesse are against men He is more seuerely punished that flieth in the Princes face woundeth him then he that hurteth any of his seruants Such as with an high hand breake the first Table do as it were flie in Gods face and rebell against them such as transgresse the second hurt some of his seruants So then when we fall to practise against his owne person or his honour there is great reason to thinke hee will visite for those especially and therefore such lawes are called the first and great commādement Math. 22 36 38. Thirdly such works of impiety are the causes Reason 3 of wrong iniustice hatred and of all vnrighteousnesse The breach of the first Table procureth the breach of the second Rom. 1 21 22 23. Because they regarded not to know God he gaue them ouer to vile affections When he gaue them vp to vncleannes it was a punishment of their vnthankfulnesse and not honouring of him The vses follow Such are first of all reproued Vse 1 as are accounted ciuill honest men in the world and reputed vnblameable among their neighbours I doe not meane that they are to bee reproued for their ciuility and honesty which are not to be condemned in themselues for they are good but such as content themselues with an outward ciuill carriage among men and to be praised of them hauing no feare of God or care of religion in them but all their care and conscience is to deale iustly with men and in the mean season wholly neglect their duty to God these are liable to Gods iudgements as well as those that are altogether prophane and wicked These are they that haue no care to sanctifie the Sabath no delight in praier no hungring thirsting after knowledge but remaine in blindnesse ignorance carelesse in frequenting the hearing of the word and in receiuing of the Sacraments They will boast they loue the Church as well as any of their neighbors but small fruites appeare of their going thither or of their coming from thence They thinke all is well enough if they be iust in their outward dealings they make account that they are not to be blamed and they stand in feare of no iudgments of God at all So it was with the rich man Math. 19 20. he thought he had done al euen from his youth that he lacked nothing but being tried by the first commandement whether he did loue God aboue all he plainly descried that his ciuill honesty was meere hypocrisie and his fulfilling of the law no better then a flattering of himselfe In like manner do such men much deceiue themselues and are like to a subiect whose whole care is to deale iustly and vprightly with his fellowes but vtterly neglecteth his duty to his Prince and practiseth rebellion against him all his life If such a man deale iustly among other men and will not commit adultery or murther by any meanes tell me in reason can all this his care helpe him when he shal be conuicted for high treason against his Prince Certainely this iust and vpright carriage toward the people shall stand him in little stead Likewise many men in all places do liue continually in the practise of rebellion against the person of God himselfe howsoeuer they seeme very carefull and conscionable of their duty toward men yet God will finde them out for the contempt of him For they are growne to this prophanenesse What need so much preaching or so much hearing and so they begin to scorne and scoffe at those that liue in the obedience of these holy duties Let me tell these though they be neuer so iust in their conuersation doing no wrong paying all mē shewing mercy to them that need yet they lie open notwithstanding all these to Gods iudgements for want of the true power of religion If thou shouldst see a man liue in the grosse sinnes of the second Table in murther adultery robbery drunkennesse false witnes-bearing and the like wouldst thou not think him worthy to be plagued by the hand of God why then should we thinke that such as liue in the breaches of the first Table more grosse thē these which haue the first place are not liable to iudgement as wel or rather much more then the other Vse 2 Secondly this teacheth all such as haue any rule ouer others to be carefull to teach such as are vnder them in the waies of godlinesse that they may know the Father to be true God him whom he hath sent Iesus Christ Iohn 17 3. First it is the duty of Princes and Magistrates to haue a great care of true religion that God be faithfully serued by their people It is not enough for them to prouide that they may haue a people faithfull and loyall to thēselues except they be also faithfull to God The godly kings are commended for their care in aduancing the glory of God and for their zeale in causing all the people committed to their charge to be instructed It were easie to enlarge this by the examples of Dauid of Asa of Iehoshaphat of Hezekiah and Iosiah they made a couenant with God to serue him themselues and to cause him to bee serued of their people Asa commanded Iudah to serue the Lord of their fathers and to doe the law and the commandements that whosoeuer would not seeke the Lord whether he were small or great whether man or woman should be put to death 2 Chron 14 4 and 15 13. Deut. 17 19. 2 Kings 23 2 3. 2 Chron. 19 7 8 9. Thus it ought to be with all fathers and masters they must teach their children seruants that they may know the Lord and set their hope in him not forget his works but keepe his comandements Psal 78 6 7 4 9 and 11 19 21. Eph. 6 4. Deut. 6 7. Eli the Priest of the Lord is first threatned and afterward punished for neglect of this duty 1 Sam. 2 and 3. The example is written for our instruction that we should beware of the like transgression Thirdly see the fearefull condition of many Vse 3 men of all sorts for they liue vnder a fearfull iudgement of God and yet do not see it because through the whole course of their liues they practise the workes of impiety liuing in palpable ignorance in contempt of the Word
Sabbath and Sacraments If a man should doe nothing but practise treason and rebellion against the King despising his word and contemning his Proclamations in what a fearefull condition would we account him to be And when the King himselfe should appoint a day wherein he would haue his owne person specially attended and wholly waited vpon if his houshold seruants should refuse to giue him any attendance but waite worse vpon him that day then any other and giue themselues wholly to attend vpon their owne pleasures would he not thinke himselfe notably abused and discharge such of his seruice and were they not sure to run into his displeasure and to procure iudgement vpon themselues Notwithstanding this is the state of many among vs. God hath commanded vs to reuerence his Name his Sanctuary his Sabbath his Word his Ministery if then we shall dare to sweare blaspheme openly to reiect the word of God and to abuse the Sabbath by following after our pleasures and profits our sports and recreations and thereby practise after a sort against the person of GOD himselfe do they not prouoke me to my face saith the Lord and shall they go vnpunished No certainely they shall not his iudgements shall ouertake them for these things God hath ordained and enacted as by a solemne Proclamation that all sorts that professe themselues his seruants should waite vpon him on the Sabbath he is then determined to set foorth the greatnesse of his glorious Name and the riches of his house and the might of his power and the honour of his Maiesty it is his will and pleasure that men women children should assemble together before him to giue him attendance shall we answer with Korah and his company in the next chapter We will not come vp Numb 16 14. And albeit we be not so impudent and shamelesse to say so yet it is little better because we do not appeare before him Nay we serue our selues by walking in our owne waies and many serue Satan the enemy of God by following his wayes with greedinesse If wee giue vp our selues to our pleasures and profits we serue our selues when we giue vp our selues to our sinnes and delight in drunkennesse and such like wickednesse vpon that day we serue the diuell And in truth let any man marke it he shall see that God is no day worse serued of the common sort then vpon his owne holy day so that when he requireth all our seruice he can get little or none at all at our hands Vse 4 Lastly let no man flatter himselfe in performance of duties vnto men and thinke himselfe in good case because he liueth vnblameably in the eyes of the world We must learne to deny not onely worldly lustes but all vngodlinesse and we must liue not onely soberly righteously but also godly in this present world Titus 2 12. Christ gaue himselfe for this purpose to purge vs from al iniquity and to purifie vs to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe zealous of all good workes And indeed the sinnes of the first Table are the greatest most hainous sinnes and deserue the greatest plagues of God and most fearefull condemnation he will reward with euerlasting fire not onely such as know not their duties to men but such as know not God neither obey the Gospel of Iesus Christ 2 Thess 1 8. And this is noted as a maine cause of the destruction of the olde world to wit disobedience to the word 1 Pet. 3 20. When the Israelitish womans sonne whose father was an Egyptian blasphemed the Name of the Lord and as it were thrust him through with horrible curses Leuit. 24 11. he is commanded to be put to death and stoned verse 16 23. These sinnes are euery where little thought vpon and supposed to be either no sinnes at all or very little ones But mans iudgement is corrupt in the matters of God How the breaches of the first Table are greater then the breaches of the second except we looke vpon sinne with the light of the Scripture and if we shall paralell the sinnes of the first Table with the sinnes of the second in equall degree the greatest of the one with the grossest of the other both done in knowledge alike and ignorance with ignorance comparing deeds with deeds words with words thoughts with thoghts the breaches of the law beeing thus considered are farre greater against the first then against the second Table because they are cōmitted immediately against the person of the great God as rebellion against the person of a Prince is greater thē the insurrection against another the murthering of a Prince more thē of many others 2 Sam. 18 3. See then from hence the wofull abuse of our sinfull times prophane people Such as would seeme to make conscience of stealing of whoring of robbing and false witnessing in iudgement and hold them vnworthy to liue vpon the earth that commit these things marke their waies in matters that concerne the most high God possessour of heauen and earth and you shall euidently perceiue they thinke it no euill or enormity to be ignorant of GOD and his word to maintaine superstition and set vp humane traditions to abuse his Name by cursed oathes to prophane his Sabbath by cursed or corrupt workes to despise his Word and to refuse his Sacraments These are so ordinarily so openly so impudently committed with bold nay with brazen faces and defended also by those that do them as if we would despite God to his face and thrust him out of his kingdome and from the gouernement of the world I will tell you what I haue obserued by the common course of the world that moe perish through ignorance and prophanenesse then do by all the deeds of vnrighteousnesse Satan preuaileth more among the people by bringing them to a prophane life and keeping them in sottishnesse and blindnesse touching the will of God then by murther whoredome and theft laid together I know I speak this to many that haue most wretched and swinish hearts but no eares to heare and therefore regard their owne pleasures more then they doe their saluation These are the dangerous daies spoken off by the Apostle 2. Tim. 3 1 4 5. God in his mercy amend them if not let them that be ignorant be ignorant still 1 Cor. 14 38. and he that is filthy let him be filthy still Reuel 22 11. that so they may fill vp the measure of their sinnes Math. 23 32. 36 And all the Congregation brought him without the Camp and stoned him with stones and he died as the Lord commanded Moses It may seeme strange at the first that they should consult with God what to do with this prophane person seeing the Law had appointed death for him that transgressed this commandement Exod. 31 14. and 35 2. why then did they enquire or wherefore did they put him in minde to know what should bee done vnto him Some answer that
wicked world it is vpon no other ground then because he doth reprooue sinne If he would hold his peace and say nothing or if he would sew pillows vnder mens elbowes or if he would prophesie to them of wine and strong drinke and giue them liberty to doe what they list and then tell them all is well done hee shall euen be the Prophet of this people Mic. 2.11 The true Ministers of the word are neuer loued of the world because they cannot but strike at the head and roote of sinne with the two edged sword of the word wheresoeuer they find it therefore they are made as markes for euery one to shoot at Ioh. 7.7 and if themselues spare them yet they can be content to heare others speak euill of them without defending them and their righteousnesse But howsoeuer it goe with vs it is our duty to preach the Gospel and to go through good report and bad report 1 Cor. 9.16 Eze. 3.17 We haue the charge of mens soules committed vnto vs we bring glad tidings of peace and glad tidings of good things Rom. 10.15 Wee should be welcome vnto our people and therefore it is vnreasonable we should receiue such a recompence of our labours as to be reuiled and euill spoken off But this hath beene the condition of the Prophets of the Apostles of Christ himselfe he was called Beelzebub and charged to cast out diuels by the power of the diuell Let vs wait vpon our Lord and master that hath called vs he will giue vs a better recompence of our seruice Dan. 12. We shall shine as the starres and Esay 49.4 My iudgment is with the Lord and my work with my God Vse 3 Lastly euery one ought to examine himselfe whether he be guilty of this sinne or not and if hee bee to labour to repent of it and to reforme himselfe if not for the Ministers sake yet for our owne sake and the saluation of our owne soules True it is the Ministers are oftentimes forced to speake many things that are not pleasing to the hearers yet should the people suffer the words of exhortion admonition and reprehension considering that in all of them they ayme wholly at their good The Physition is oftentimes troublesome to his patients and the father giueth many checks to his sonnes yet doe they truely loue them and seeke their good euen while they doe molest and trouble them so is it with the Ministers of God albeit they doe greeue and molest the people of God yet it is for their good and saluation and therefore they may say with the apostle If any haue caused greefe he hath not greeued me but in part that I may not ouercharge you all 2 Cor. 2.5 Therefore it is the duty of the people quietly to suffer the word of exhortation and to digest a reproofe thereby to shew themselues obedient in all things for this is the proofe and tryall of our hearts 2 Cor. 2.9 15 And Moses was very wroth and said vnto the Lord respect not thou their offering I haue not taken one asse from them neither haue I hurt one of them 16 And Moses said vnto Korah Be thou and all thy company before the Lord thou and they and Aaron to morrow 17 And take euery one his censer c. 18 And they tooke euery man his censer c. 19 And Korah gathered We see heere how Moses appealeth from them to God the iudge of heauen and earth and referreth the deciding of the controuersie vnto him This is the preparation to the punishment of these men wherein consider first the anger of Moses against them secondly his prayer to God to reiect their offering Doctrine thirdly his words to Korah All Gods children ought to be angry at sin In his anger obserue that it is the duty of all Gods children to bee angry at sinne whensoeuer they see God dishonoured and his ordinances contemned and despised There is a sanctified and holy kind of anger Exod. 16.20 albeit Moses were the meekest man vpon the earth as we heard before Num. 12.3 Yet when he saw their disobedience hee was wroth with them The like we see Exod. 32.19 20. and in Eliah 1 Kin. 19.14 Ier. 6.10 11. it is called the fury of the Lord. All zeale consisteth of anger Numb 25.7 The reasons will farther confirme this point For first in many places of the Scripture it Reason 1 is attributed vnto God Rom. 1.18 Iosh 3.36 But to the nature of God nothing can agree but that which is iust and holy Secondly Reason 2 that affection was truely and naturally in Christ our Sauiour Mar. 3.5 he looked angerly vpon them mourning for the hardnesse of their hearts so Ioh. 2.17 The vses first the affection of anger is not in it selfe vnlawfull True it is there is a Vse 1 corrupt anger which we are to striue against and labour to suppresse 1 Tim. 2.8 Matth. 5.23 Iob 36.18 there is also an holy and lawfull anger when it hath a good ground and is seasoned with moderation Leuit. 10.16 2. Sam. 12.5 and 13.21 Neh. 5.6 Ester 7.7 The Stoikes one of the stricter sects of the Philosophers condemne all anger but this is to make men senselesse and to transforme them into stockes and stones For it was created of God and was in man before the fall and before any euill entred into the world All the workemanship of God was approoued to be very good Gen. 1.31 so that being more ancient then euill it must be holden in it owne nature to be good and lawfull But it will bee obiected that anger in many places is forbidden Obiect 1 and condemned Matthew chapter 5. Answ verse 22. I answer not all anger Matth. 5. â— but all corrupt anger such as are angry vnaduisedly So then he speaketh of this affection not as it was created or renewed by Gods Spirit but as it is corrupted and depraued with originall sin Obiect 2 Againe it will be said that the Stoickes define it to be a perturbation of the mind Answer and therefore euill I answer that perturbation is double somtimes it is moued vpon iust causes and sometimes vpon vniust causes The perturbation of the minde mooued vpon vniust causes is vniust and euill the other is iust and commendable The perturbation is good if the causes be good it is euill if the cause be euill Lastly it will be alledged that Christ Obiect 3 our Sauiour teacheth vs Answer when we haue receiued a blow on the right cheeke we should turne to him the other also Matth. 5.39 I answer the meaning is not that wee should expose our selues to all iniuries but abstaine from all priuate reuenge hauing no calling thereunto Whensoeuer those two come in question together either to reuenge or to receiue a new wrong and a fresh iniury wee must chuse the latter because to reuenge is simply euil in the doer but to suffer wrong is not euill or sinfull in the sufferer Vse 2 Secondly
this reprooueth such as know not what this holy and sanctified anger meaneth which can prosecute their owne causes and quarrels with the greatest desire of vengeance but know not what it is to be angry in the cause of God It was not so with Moses as we saw before Some are prouoked by euery small and trifling occasion Heereby charity is violated which suffereth long 1 Cor. 13.7 and couereth a multitude of sinnes Prou. 10.12 Anger looketh in a deceitfull glasse which maketh euery Moul-hill to seeme a mountaine euery small slip is esteemed a capitall offence and euery word of disgrace worthy of a stab Others are prouoked when there is no ground but their own suspition as Eliab was angry with his brother Dauid because he suspected him to haue come to the battell in the pride of his heart 1 Sam. 17.28 And this is the common cause of much anger and heart-burning in our dayes want of loue causeth men to interprete the actions of others in worse sense and vpon their owne false surmise they ground their anger One is angry because saluting his neighbour he did not salute him againe and speaking friendly to him he would not speake againe albeit haply he saw him not or obserued him not Another because he heareth his vices reprooued out of the word of God beginneth to rage through impatience in which regard oftentimes it falleth out that he incurreth more anger and danger that reproueth sinne then hee that committeth it Of this euill anger doth the Apostle speake Eph. 4.31.26 27. and Salomon Prou. 14.17 29. and 29.22 Many are the euils and mischiefes that follow this euill affection forasmuch as it ouerturneth both the Law and the Gospel â—r is a 〈◊〉 of the â—e Law It were an easie thing to runne ouer most of the commandements which it causeth men to breake and in a manner defaceth the whole image of God For first how should we loue God whom we haue not seene if we doe not loue our neighbour whom we haue seene 1. Ioh. 4 20. Secondly it ouerthroweth the principall part of Gods worship which standeth in the inuocation of Gods Name Ps 26.6 1 Tim. 2.8 Mat. 5.23 Thirdly it causeth the breach of the third commandement by causing men through impatience to fall to cursing and banning to swearing and blaspheming the Name of God For when they grow cholerick against others they vtter sundry horrible imprecations and begin to fret and rage against God himselfe Fourthly it maketh men altogether vnfit for the exercises of the Sabbath hauing their mindes distracted and disturbed with thinking vpon the wrongs and iniuries of others and their owne reuenge No man can heare the word of God aright that is choked with this thorne Iam. 1.19 20 21. 1 Pet 2.1 2. Neither doth this passion worke any better effects in the second Table for as much as it turneth iustice and charity vpside downe Iustice it selfe which requireth that the same be giuen to euery one which belongeth vnto him whereas anger maketh men not only to neglect doing of good duties which they owe to their neighbours but to oppresse them with iniuries and reuenge Charity which is the summe of the Second Table the effect wherof is this that we loue our neighbour as our selfe But anger maketh men hate them as mortall enemies It often bringeth forth murther and shedding of blood Ge. 34.25 1 Ioh. 3.12 15. Wherby we are also made like vnto Satan for he is the spirit of dissention as God is a Spirit of loue and of peace It is the nature of Satan to delight in rage and fury for he is a murtherer from the beginning Ioh. 8.44 Besides it is a sinne against the Gospel and maketh vs subiect to Gods anger and bringeth impenitency and stoppeth the course of Gods forgiuenesse toward vs. For as we forgiue others so doth he forgiue vs Matth. 6.14 15. if therfore we retaine our anger toward our brethren God will retaine his anger toward vs. Lastly we must examine our selues whether Vse 3 our anger be iust or not We are of our selues prone to breake out into choler and to bee mooued otherwise then there is cause We must therefore marke two things the causes thereof and the effects If the causes bee Gods glory iniury offered to our selues or our neighbours if the cause be weighty and the affection moderate If the effects which it bringeth forth bee dutie to God and man then it is a lawfull anger but if otherwise it is vnsanctified and vnlawfull Let vs learne to be most moued in Gods cause as Moses was the glory of God was precious and deare vnto him So it was with Phinehas Numb 25.7 8. so it was with Elias 1 Kin. 19.14 because the children of Israel had broken downe his Couenant cast down his Altars and slain his Prophets Happy are we if these things moue vs and go neere vnto vs. Verse 15. Respect not thou their offering It may seeme strange that he which before had spoken against them should now pray against them We are commanded to pray one for another so that Moses may seeme to break the rule of charity I answer this toucheth not their persons nor their liues but hee desireth their amendment that they may be ashamed of their own folly confounded in their own pride He craueth of God no more theÌ„ to shew and make manifest his owne innocency and vprightnesse which was to be decided by that offering We learne hereby Doctrine that God respecteth not the works of euill men God respecteth not the workes of euill men be they performed neuer so religiously outwardly Gen. 4.4 5. Esay 1.11.12 and 66.3 Prou. 15.8 and 21.27 Ierem. 6.20 The reasons follow First whatsoeuer they doe is sinne 1 Tit. Reason 1 1.15 their minde and conscience is defiled Secondly Reason 2 their persons do not please him Gen. 4.4 5. Mal. 1.10 God regarded not Caines Oblation because he regarded not Caines person and he regarded not Caines person because he was a wicked and faithlesse man Vse 1 The vses First we may therfore conclude that such workes as God hath not commanded shall not be receiued Matth. 15.9 In vaine they worship me teaching for doctrines the commandements of men Many doe thinke to please God by their good intents but that is a vaine worship God will be serued according to his owne will not after our owne fancies He hath set downe and appointed how he will be worshipped he hath not left it to our discretion whatsoeuer the Papists prattle Vse 2 Secondly it reprooueth such as thinke it enough to come to the place of Gods worship and to be present at prayer the word and Sacraments albeit they bring with them no true deuotion These doe exceedingly deceiue themselues dishonour God and prophane his holy things which is a greeuous sinne These men doe lay the foundation of all their hope and the stay of all their comfort vpon the broken staffe of an outward sacrifice
by true and vnfained repentance 1 Cor. 5. Thirdly except we do renounce their company we cannot keepe the commandements Reason 3 of God and obey him The Prophet kept his mouth as with a bridle while the wicked was before him Ps 39.1 We must not cast pearles before swine lest they trample them vnder their feet and turne againe and rent vs Matth. 7.6 Therefore doth Dauid say Depart from mee Psal 119. ◠yee euill doers for I will keepe the commandements of my God as if while he was in their company and they in his he could not doe it This sheweth the folly of such as taxe those Vse 1 with a note of purity singularity which vppon a good ground refuse to associate themselues with vngodly persons They taxe them of pride and terme them selfe-conceited brethrē reuiling them taunting them with one breath For they call them brethren no otherwise then in the spirit of scoffing selfe-conceited in the spirit of Shemei railing at them as he did at Dauid as if they did it for no other end but because they would bee thought better holier and wiser then other men or as if they said Stand apart for I am holier then thou Esay 65.5 Thus they accuse them to be vncharitable men and to disdaine their neighbours and to thinke no company to bee good enough for themselues All these are false accusations alledging false causes of their separation It is not because they are new fangled and so forsake their old friends and companions and cast off all good fellowship it is the commandement of God that doth require it and their owne both duty and safety that calleth for it Secondly it reprooueth such as can brooke Vse 2 and digest all manner of people and neuer refuse or finde fault with any It is no greefe to them to heare and see any thing 2 Pet. 1. ◠they neuer vexe their soule for it as righteous Lot did and the reason is because they want his righteousnesse and therfore therfore they can brooke swallow and digest vnrighteousnesse They are not led by the same spirit that Lot was who greeued at the vncleane conuersation of the Sodomites neither is it with them as it was with Dauid who cryed out in the bitternesse of his soule Woe is mee that I remaine in Meshek Psal 120.5 that I dwell in the tents of Kedar If they bee in company with Ruffians swaggerers blasphemers and drunkards they can liue and conuerse with them as well or better then with others And yet euen these when they come among those that feare the Lord can discourse of points of Religion they can report what excellent Sermons they haue heard and giue a good testimony of many good preachers Thus do they gild and ouer-lay their tongues with fine gold whereas there is nothing else but corruption and rottennesse within Take these when they are at the best they are no better then hypocrites for certaine it is they must counterfet on the one side or on the other Prou. 26 7. But without crauing any pardon we may wel conclude of these that when they liue among the worst sort their behauiour is naturall but when they conuerse among the better sort it is meerely artificiall among the one they shew without any vizard what they are among the other they put on a vizard to appeare that which they are not Vse 3 Lastly it teacheth vs to beware of voluntary society and vnnecessary fellowship with wicked men least being partakers with their sinnes wee be also partakers of their punishment If the danger of the sinne cannot preuail with vs to cause vs to shun it let the consideration of the punishment teach vs to refraine from them 1 Cor. 5 5. and 2 Cor. 6 17. Come out from among them and be ye separate touch no vncleane thing and I will receiue you If any aske what society is necessary and what is vnnecessary I answer If it be in necessarie things it is either for this life or for the life to come As for example a man may conuerse with such in Faire or Market to buy and sell to trade and trafficke or in the priuate house if our particular calling and abode there doe require it or if a man goe to them to seeke their reformation by exhorting and admonishing of them or if a man haue publike society with them in the hearing of the word or in receiuing the Sacraments or in ioyning together in prayer this is also a necessary a lawfull and warrantable society and it doth not wrap a man in the guilt of those sinnes which are in them with whom we conuerse therfore such as are of the Separation haue litle reason and lesse conscience to separate themselues from the Church of God because of the wickednesse of some men which are therein For bee it granted that such are admitted to the publike exercises of our religion it will wrappe those onely in the guilt of their sinnes that haue power and authority to remooue them and not those that doe necessarily conuerse and communicate with them No man may forsake the Church because some wicked men are in it Notwithstanding heere we are to marke that albeit there be some necessary society which is lawfull yet vnder a colour heereof we may not plead for that which is voluntary and vnnecessary for thus their sinnes become our sinnes A blessed martyr sometimes made this prayer O Lord deliuer me from my other mens sinnes from my guilt of the sinnes of other men howsoeuer he did not commit them himselfe yet because being present he did not reproue them he acknowledged himselfe guilty of them So if we haue inward and priuate society with them and we freely go to their houses inuite them home to our houses and can be content to hear their oathes and blasphemies and not haue an hart and tongue to reproue them for the same wee are thereby made partakers of their sins whatsoeuer they be Thou hast power in thine own house to reprooue them there thou art both a Magistrate and a Minister Euery man is a King and a Byshop in his owne house a Magistrate to rule and a Minister to teach and to reprooue If thou doe not therefore discharge these duties it shall stand vpon thy score and reckoning thou shalt giue an account for it We haue sinnes in great number of our owne and therefore we need not draw the guilt of other mens sinnes vppon our owne head to answer for those also which wee did neuer commit in our owne persons The burthen is alreadie too great let vs not therefore by this adding to it make the burthen thereof altogether intollerable 27 So they gate vp from the tabernacle of Korah Dathan and Abiram on euery side and Dathan and Abiram came out and stood in the doore of their tents and their wiues and their sonnes and their little children 28 And Moses saide Heereby ye shall know
argument of loue and charity greater loue then this can no man shew So saith Christ to Peter When thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren Luke 22 32. Iam. 5 19 20. Secondly this serueth to condemne the Vse 2 practise of many men in our times and to testifie that they are farre from God and can haue no assurance to themselues that they are his children and beare his image God is desirous to seeke out and to saue them that are lost Luke 13 1â— like the good Shepheard that leaueth 99 in the wildernesse and this was the end of the comming of Christ But we are for the most part carelesse in this duty few do thinke it to belong vnto them Others are so farre from seeking to conuert that they rather seeke to subuert others and of these the number is farre greater then of the former who doe crosse by all meanes they can the purpose and desire of God He laboureth to saue and they to destroy he to build and they to pull downe he to plant and they to root vp hee to bring to heauen and they to hell These are of their father the diuell and his lustes they do they ioyne with him they labour for him they aduance and enlarge his kingdome and they seeke to bring moe vnto him This is a fearefull sinne which we must repent of or else we shall repent of it when it is too late Lastly this must teach euery one to haue a Vse 3 speciall care of his own saluation seeing God is so desirous of it For euery man should bee more carefull of his own good then another or of anothers It is so in the body it ought also to be so in the soule We cannot be more carefull of our owne saluation then God is therefore seeing he is so desirous of it let euery man labour to doe what in him lieth toward his conuersion that so God may accept of him But some will say Obiect It lieth not in my power to conuert my selfe I can do nothing vntill it please God to worke it I answer Answer doe that which is in thy power and God will giue a blessing It lieth in thy power to heare the word to reade the Scriptures and to attend to the Ministery of it Come diligently and constantly to the place of Gods worship God will worke in thee his grace to thy conuersion If thou do not neuer accuse God but the frowardnesse of thine owne will which failest in that which thou art enabled to do For if we say wee desire saluation and yet despise the meanes we deceiue our selues On the other side from hence ariseth matter of special comfort to euery one that truely endeuoreth his owne saluation and can make enquiry into his estate whether he be one of that number that shall be saued or not For although hee be clogged with many sinnes and daily addeth more vnto the burden yet let him not despaire nor thinke they shall hinder his saluation This is his comfort that with God all things are possible and when the desire and power of God go together how great soeuer his sinnes be he shall not neede to doubt of his saluation Let him looke vp to Christ his merits do surmount all our sinnes 4 And thou shalt lay them vp in the Tabernacle of the Congregation before the testimony where I will meete with you 5 And it shall come to passe that the mans rod whom I shall choose shall blossome and I wil make to cease from me the murmurings of the children of Israel whereby they murmure against you 6 And Moses spake vnto the children of Israel c. The Lord goeth forward to declare his wil to Moses and foretelleth his great and miraculous worke that in one day the rod should bring forth buds blossomes and fruites to stay the murmuring of the people All miracles serue to some good end and as a kinde of Sacraments do confirme some doctrine These rods were not greene and growing but were long since cut off from their trees and altogether withered â—â—c Com. â—â—b 17. and according to the opinion of some were such as the Princes for honors sake did carry when they executed iudgment Wherfore it was vnpossible according to the course of nature that any of them should bee fresh and flourish and bring forth fruite For as they were all of them laide vp together so they were all of them alike dead and without life and therefore whereas Aarons rod flourished and by flourishing the vigor of life appeared to be in it it manifested apparently the power of God and the Priesthood of Aaron If any obiect â—ection that the emulation and murmuring could not by this meanes bee taken away betweene the house of Aaron and the rest of the Leuites seeing his name onely was written vpon the rod and not the names of any of them 〈◊〉 I answer that seeing God shewed forth his power almighty in that rod which had the name of Aaron vpon it it was a plaine signe and infallible token that Aaron was chosen to the Priesthood and that al others were excluded from that dignity and so the people confesse in the end of the chapt Now whereas God in the flourishing of the rod saith that he would shew whom he had chosen hee declareth that in bestowing his giftes and benefits in the church hee doth not respect any mans merit but dealeth with euery one according to his owne good pleasure Aaron was not aduanced to the Priestly dignity by any vertue of his owne but meerely through the grace of God So are wee adopted and made heires of euerlasting life not through our own workes or merits but by Gods fauour seeing it is not in him that willeth nor in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercie Ro 9 16. Of this we haue spoken before chap. 2. v. 18.19 Touching this miracle which God purposeth and promiseth to worke in the sight of all Israel wee learne Doctrine That God hath from time to time wrought miracles against the course of nature for the good of his church God can work miracles aboue Nature when it pleaseth him Hee is not tied to the ordinary course of naturall things but he worketh extraordinarily so often as it pleaseth him All times and ages of the church witnesse this truth and testify the miraculous workes of his hand in the Sun in the Moone in the Aire in the Waters in the Fire in the Earth and in all creatures both high and low Thus he plagued the Egyptians Psal 105 27 29 30 32 34 c. Thus he dealt with his owne people when they came out of Egypt Psa 78 12 13 14.15 16. Leuit. 9.24 Ioshua 10 12 Iudg. 6 21 13 19. 1 Kings 18. In the New Testament we haue sundry miracles of Christ our Sauiour and the miracle of al miracles accomplished which was prophesied long before that a Virgin should conceiue and beare a sonne Esay
of professours because we see the hand of God sometimes to bee heauy vpon them and more then vpon others but rather consider it is or may be for the sinnes of their profession and that afflictions fall out a like for Iudgement must first beginne at the house of God 1 Pet. 4 17. hee will first set in order his owne house and his owne children and will deale more seuerely with them for smaller sinnes in this life then he will with the vngodly for greater in this life whom he specially reserueth for his wrath to come Nah. 1.2 Let all those therefore that make an holy profession of seruing the Lord in truth lay these things to their hearts and not suffer themselues to bee carried away with the force of sinne for God will surely meete with them his hand shall first finde them out howbeit alwayes for their good whiles he seemeth not to regard nor reward the sinnes of the wicked so that we must beware of those sinnes which are against our place and calling wherin God hath set vs. Lastly euery one must be carefull to walke Vse 4 carefully in the duties of their particular callings with a good conscience that so they may please God and take occasion to reioyce before him looking to the ordinance of God who hath set and appointed distinct callings in the family in the Church and in the common-wealth 1 Cor. 7.7 21 22. Ephe. 4.11.12 Actes 20.26 There can arise no comfort to vs that wee belong to God though wee seeme neuer so carefull in the generall duties of Christianity if we faile in the speciall parts of our seuerall callings That Minister which liueth in all the common duties of other Christians and yet doth not or cannot guide the people and feed them with the foode of life is a wicked Minister and there belongeth to him a fearefull woe Woe to the shepheards of Israel that feede themselues should not the shepheards feede the flockes Ezek. 34.2 Ier. 23.1 Zach. 11.17 Such are not able to blow the trumpet and therefore shall not deliuer their owne soules That gouernour of a family which regardeth not to prouide things necessary for them so farre as he may and according to the meanes giuen vnto him is an euill gouernour he is worse then the infidell and hath denyed the faith 1 Tim. 5.8 Again he that regardeth not the education of his children in the nourture and admonition of the Lord Ephe. 6.4 is an euill and wicked father howsoeuer he may deceiue himselfe in thinking himselfe to be a good Christian For heereby we shall indeede try what is in euery one if we marke and regard what is in them in regard of priuate and particular duties in their seuerall callings I haue oftentimes obserued that many people when they come abroade behaue themselues in the company of others very religiously and deuoutly they are ready to ioyne with others in all holy duties but marke what they are at home and within the walles of their owne houses and you shall see them to be quite other men and women and not the same neuer a whit carefull to discharge their duties in their speciall callings There are sundry persons that would bee iudged of others to be Christian men but they doe not shew themselues priuately to bee Christian gouernors nor Christian husbands And many women beare themselues publikely as Christian women of an holy conuersation who notwithstanding want the ornament of a meeke and quiet spirit which is in the sight of God of great price neither shew that subiection toward their husbands that ought to bee in Christian wiues 1 Pet. 3.4 5. It is not enough to professe our selues to be Christian men when God hath blessed vs with children and seruants but heereby we shall bee tryed what is in vs whether Christ be in vs dwell in our hearts by faith or not if wee approoue our selues to be Christian parents and Christian masters 5 And ye shall keepe the charge of the Sanctuary and the charge of the Altar that there bee no wrath any more vpon the children of Israel 6 And I behold I haue taken your brethren the Leuites from among the children of Israel to you they are giuen as a gift for the Lord to doe the seruice of the Tabernacle of the Congregation Heere the Lord teacheth how Aaron and his sonnes should behaue themselues toward the Leuites and likewise the Leuites toward Aaron and his sonnes For hee willeth them to admit the Leuites to the administration of holy things but so as they helpe them onely in inferiour things not in the chiefest part of their Ministery He will not haue them come neere to the Altar to sacrifice neither to enter into the inner parts of the Tabernacle which belonged onely to the Priests themselues â—iffrence â—eene the â—g of the â—s and â—es Heere then we see that God maketh a difference betweene the Priests and the Leuites and also wherein the difference consisteth the more excellent dignity is committed to the Priests the lesser to the Leuites They that had the higher calling were not to contemne the others and they that obtained the lower place were not to greeue at it or to enuy at others but God maintaineth peace and vnity among them so that both must be content and one be ready to helpe another And whereas God permitted not the Leuites to offer sacrifice or to enter into the Sanctuary and that if either any of them or of the people should presume to doe it he appointeth death to them that brake this his ordinance the cause is that we should know that none hath power to reconcile vs to himselfe and to giue vs entrance into his presence but Christ himselfe onely whose person and office was figured out in Aaron and his sonnes Wretched therefore and blasphemous is the practise of the Papists who goe about to make reconciliation betweene God and his people by their idolatrous Masses offered vp for the quicke and the dead whereby as much as lyeth in them they crucifie againe the Lord of life and are no better then the betrayers and murtherers of him Euill also is the practise of all hypocrites who by the merits of their owne good workes doe thinke to procure and purchase vnto themselues the fauour of God for they are so farre from attaining heereunto by their blinde deuotion that they offend God the more and prouoke his wrath and indignation against their owne soules Againe note in this difference which God maketh betweene the Priests and Leuites how necessary and profitable it is that there should be order kept and obserued in the Church Marbucch comment in Nume There is not onely one office and function in the Church but many and diuers neither can one man discharge all places without presumption nor all discharge one without confusion and therefore to auoide both there ought a comely order to be obserued of which we haue often spoken before As then in
the body of man euery member hath his proper function so that if one should vsurpe to doe all or all to doe one onely there would follow the destruction of the body for the hand laboureth for the whole the eye seeth and the eare heareth for the good of the rest of the parts the mouth receiueth meate and deliuereth it to the stomacke the stomacke employeth it to all the rest so should it bee in the Church euery member must doe his owne duty and employ himselfe to the common profit and edification of the whole But to omit these obserue that the Leuites are saide to be giuen of God to Aaron and his sonnes to assist them and consequently for the good of the whole congregation From whence learne this doctrine that a good Minister is a speciall gift of God Doctrine A good Minister is a speciall blessing of God and a speciall token of his fauour which hee bestoweth vpon his Church The Lord is many wayes gracious vnto his Church and powreth out many blessings vpon it howbeit none more excellent or worthy then to giue this blessing which now wee speake off to send faithfull teachers Deuteronomy chapter 18. verse 18. I will raise them a Prophet Esay chapter 66. verse 19 31. Ieremy chapter 3. verse 14 15. Matthew chapter 23. verse 34. When God beganne to plant a setled state of Religion among his people hee commanded that the Tribe of Leui should be sanctified to bee the publike teachers of the Church to instruct them in the will of God shewing thereby that Religion would not be vpholden without some speciall meanes and instruments to direct the people therein The reasons are euident First they are his onely gift because hee is Reason 1 the Lord of the haruest as also he is Lord of the Sabbath wherein they exercise their gifts Who then shall reape downe the corne when the fields are white vnto the haruest Iohn chapter 4. verse 35. and gather it into the barne but such labourers as hee shall set on worke Matth. 9.37 Secondly he onely is able to furnish them Reason 2 with sufficiens gifts for the worke of the Ministery Therefore when the Lord Iesus ascended vp on high he gaue gifts vnto men in the day of his triumph when he rode in his chariot as a glorious conquerour and led all his enemies euen captiuity captiue as it were in chaines of yron Ephes 4.11 12. Hence it is that the functions and gifts for the Ministery are particularly named in the most gracious promises which God hath made of the best things to bestow on the Church vnder the kingdome of Christ Esay 59.20 21. Ioel 2.28 29. Reason 3 Thirdly the Ministery is the ordinary meanes which God hath left to bring vs to saluation for how shall wee beleeue without a Preacher Roman 10.14 For the Apostle sheweth that hearing is necessary to faith faith to prayer and prayer to saluation and therfore also it is necessary that there be preaching that so men may heare Vse 1 The vses follow First as good Pastors are tokens of Gods loue to his people which doe good in their places and labour to turne many to righteousnesse so on the contrary to haue euill and ignorant Pastors are tokens of Gods wrath and iudgement as Saul was giuen to the Israelites in iudgement to bee a plague vnto them These win soules to Satan and encrease his kingdome For an euill Minister is the diuels collector An euill Minister is the diuels collectour he gathereth soules for him but he scattereth them from God Or else I may call them the diuels shepheards whom he hath appointed to keepe his sheepe For as God saith I will giue you Pastors according to my heart which shall feed you with knowledge and vnderstanding so the diuell saith I will giue you idoll Pastors according to my heart that shall fill you full of ignorance and blindnesse These supply the places of true Pastors but they can doe nothing for the sheepe of Christ cannot feede in their pastures they are so bare and so barren that they cannot liue vpon them and therefore they that liue vnder them cannot thriue Happy it were for the sheepe if either such sheepeheards were remooued from the sheepe or the sheepe from such shepheards Such drones seeke nothing but their owne ease who neuer consider that the Ministery is a calling of great worke and labour These may be Ministers for the diuels tooth or after mens hearts but they cannot be after Gods owne heart They are blinde guides which run before the Lord send them he taketh no pleasure either in these silly sheepeheards or in those foolish people that are contented with them These are such merchants as gaine many soules to the diuels coffers by doing nothing Other merchants gaine by compassing sea and land Matth. 23.24 and trauelling farre and neere by labouring and taking great paines but these sit idle all the day long they labour not in the Lords vineyard and yet by their ease and idlenesse they enrich the diuels kingdomes and bring him in many thousand soules These are the diuels factours Idle Ministers are the diuels factors by them he getteth and groweth rich The diuels trafficke is all for soules he careth for no other merchandise now the idle and ignorant Minister is his factour who sendeth them in these Wares by heapes and by throngs hee shippeth them with great pleasure and putteth himselfe in the same bottome and then ship and all go to the diuell who sitteth ready in his counting house to receiue them all and to giue them such entertainement as he hath to giue Woe vnto such factours woe vnto such people woe vnto such deceiuers woe vnto them that are so deceiued Neuerthelesse it is strange to consider now the greatest part of the people are enamored of them though they bee the greatest most dangerous enemies that they haue because howsoeuer they may otherwise make much of them yet indeed they withhold all succour and sustenance from them and consequently starue them and kill them Secondly there is great punishment attending Vse 2 vpon the contempt of this excellent gift Deut. 18.19.10 11. 2 Chro. 36.15 16. 2 Thes 1.7 8 9. and 2.9 10 11 12. This meeteth with sundry abuses that sauour rankely of the reiecting of this great mercy and therefore let such take heede that God doe not also reiect them Woe then to the Anabaptists the Family of loue and such like Enthusiastes who refuse the Ministery vnder the pretence of reuelations whereas the Lord hath reuealed vnto vs the dignity of the Ministery and therfore the word hath reuealed that their reuelations are diuellish delusions whereby they are seduced to bring them to destruction Woe also vnto the common sort of besotted Christians who thinke their home deuotions enough and their owne reading sufficient to bring them to heauen not considering that in their reading they want a guide to interprete The
as a gift of God let him chuse them before they make choise of him let the gifts of God in him commend him before any write letters of praise for him They shall one day answer to God for the soules of such as perish through their default There is no dalying with Church-liuings let them therefore prouide sufficient Preachers for their own discharge in the great day of account Sixtly as they must looke vnto it that haue power to present so must they that haue authority to institute for if they lay their hands rashly vpon any they are thereby partakers of other mens sinnes 1 Tim. 5 22. and therefore they ought to endeuour to keepe themselues pure Seuenthly touching the people they must acknowledge themselues vnworthy of such a blessing and not take it as a fruite of their own deseruings We can deserue no good thing much lesse the greatest good We cannot deserue our daily bread that nourisheth the body much lesse our spirituall meate that feedeth the soule A good Pastour commeth not as lands and liuings by inheritance therefore as Salomon speaketh of a good wife so we may say of a good Minister House and riches are the inheritance of fathers but a good Minister is the gift of God Prou. 19 14. Eightly our duty to God is to loue him a-againe that hath so loued vs and to giue vnto him our hearts our soules and bodies that hath giuen vnto vs such a gift He could not â—estifie his fauour toward vs more theÌ„ by such a sure pledge and loue-token This the Prophet teacheth Psal 147 13 14 15. where he praiseth God for many blessings but for the word as a most speciall blessing aboue all the rest and farre surmounting all such things as are common to all nations and people Hee shewed his word vnto Iacob his statutes and his iudgements vnto Israel Ps 147 19 20 he hath not dealt so with any nation and as for his iudgements they haue not knowne them So then among al the Lords gifts none is comparable to haue faithfull Pastours to feed mens soules with knowledge and vnderstanding and so to bring saluation vnto them True it is God hath many graces in store for vs he giueth riches and health and wealth it is he that healeth all our infirmities and restoreth vs from sicknesse but the gift of the Gospel is aboue all which being entertained bringeth saluation vnto all men The other also are graces they are enriching graces healthy graces wealthy graces healing graces but this is a sauing grace Therefore the Prophet saith If thy word had not beene my comfort I had perished in my affliction Psal 119 92. Ninthly the people should loue their feet that bring glad tydings of good things account them best welcome vnto them True it is the vngodly and prophane of the world can see no such benefit in it nor such good to come by it as to be any way beholding to God the giuer or to the Minister that is the messenger Satan the god of this world hath blinded their eies so that they are become like swine which finde more sauour in the mire of this earth theÌ„ in the sweet perfumes of the Gospel or like to children that value a beautifull toy before a precious stone These account them their enemies that tell them the truth as Ahab did 1. King 21 20. they thinke they come to trouble theÌ„ as Herod all IerusaleÌ„ thought of Christ Math. 2 â— Lastly al good people such as are Gods people should earnestly desire to liue vnder the Ministery of the word where this gift of God is that they may alwaies heare the holy doctrine of saluation sounding in their eares remembring that faith commeth by hearing Ro. 10 17. We see how carefull commonly men are to dwell in wholsome and healthy places where a sweet aire is so if we desire the health and wealth of our soules let vs frequent the preaching of the word and keep the Sabbath with our families by hearing the voice of God As for those barren places where no corne groweth and where no dew nor raine falleth they are vnwholesome flye from them they are dangerous come not neere them Hence it is that the word coupleth preaching and beleeuing together and therefore let no man put them asunder Ioh. 17 20. Acts 8 12 and 14 1. 1 Cor. 15 1 2. No man can be saued except he be called for whom he did predestinate them hee also called Rom 8 30. but he calleth none by his voice from heauen but by his word in the earth Either he calleth immediately by himselfe or mediately by his Ministers but now he hath ceased to call immediately and if we waite for such a calling wee waite vpon our owne vanity we do but deceiue our selues like Herod that waited for the wisemen but they neuer came vnto him If then we would be saued we must first be called and if wee would be called we must heare Gods Ministers speake vnto vs and call vnto vs out of his word 8 And the Lord spake vnto Aaron Behold I also haue giuen thee the charge of mine heaue offerings of all the hallowed things of the children of Israel c. 9 This shall be thine of the most holy things reserued from the fire euery oblation of theirs euery meate offering of theirs and euery sinne offering of theirs c. 10 In the most holy place c. 11 And this is thine the heaue offering of their gift c. 12 All the best of the oyle and all the best of the wine and of the wheat c. 13 And whatsoeuer is first ripe in the land c. 14 Euery thing deuoted in Israel shall be thine 15 Euery thing that openeth the matrice c. 16 And those that are to be redeemed c. 17 But the firstling of a Cow c. 18 And the flesh of them shall be thine c. 19 Al the heaue offrings of the holy things c. We see here that God would haue the Priests to be wholly occupied in the Ministery of his seruice therfore they could not get their liuing with the labor of their hands or by tilling of the ground they might not be Merchants Artificers or Farmers but must wholly attend vpon the worke of the Tabernacle so that the Lord sheweth by what meanes they shold liue and how he would haue them maintained And first of all hee speaketh of the stipend of the Priests which had the worthier calling they were to be maintained by oblations whether meate offerings or sinne offerings or trespasse offerings by the first fruites of the corne of the wine or of the oyle by all things deuoted in Israel by the first borne that openeth the matrice in all flesh whether of men or beasts yet so as that the first borne of men and of vnclean beasts which might not be offered should bee redeemed taking for a man fiue shekels of the Sanctuary
or greeke sentences which a slender scholler in the Grammar schoole may quickly do whereas they ought to labour and striue to profite the meanest of their hearers in which number the greatest part are I haue heard many iudicious hearers many times complaine that the producing of forreigne testimonies and the speaking of strange tongues much hindereth attention and disturbeth the memory they haue so much variety of sauce set before them that they forget to taste and eate of the meate But our doctrine must put vs in minde that the Minister must haue a care of euery part of his flocke The heathen Oratour pronounceth that they are worthily laughed to scorne that vse such words Cicer. offic li. 1. as that they are not vnderstood Curandum est vt sermone eo vtamur qui notus est nobis ne vt quidam Graeca verba incultantes iure optimo irrideamur Hee wrote this to him that vnderstood the Greeke but because hee wrote it for the vse of others also he abstaineth from intermingling of vnknowne words And in another place hee saith Cicer. Tuscul quaest lib. 1. he disliked as much the speaking of greeke among latine as the speaking of latine among greeke So should we account it as vnfit and vnseemely to speake latine in an english Sermon as to speake english in a latine Sermon Thus the Gentiles that knew not the true God yet by the light or naturall reason amended by the helpe of art and learning knew the inconuenience and incongruity of this medly and therefore we should take notice of it Againe it reprooueth such Ministers as are ignorant that cannot are idle that will not teach the people as also Non residents that neuer come among theÌ„ for their good but for their goods not to teach the truth but to receiue their tithes these doe indeed take care of none whereas they should take care of euery one Secondly let the Ministers labour to practise Vse 2 this duty to shew their care as of the whole so also of euery part Doubtlesse they haue not performed loue to Christ that haue not care of his lambes as well as of his sheepe of the feeble as well as of the strong of the small as well as of the great and do not seek to be profitable euen to the meanest and the simplest Little children must haue the bread broken vnto them and cut into little peeces for them that they may eate it if an whole or hard loafe should be set before them they might rise vp an hungred as they sate downe and we might iustly bee thought to desire to starue them rather then to feed them So ought the Minister to studie to shew himselfe approoued vnto God a workeman that needeth not to be ashamed rightly diuiding the word of truth 2 Tim. 2 verse 15. A Physition that dealeth with his patient hath not onely a care of the whole body in generall but he applyeth his physicke to euery particular as he seeth it in his discretion to haue need so he that is a spirituall Physition must deale after the same manner he must not only haue a generall care of all in grosse but a speciall care of euery one to apply vnto them either doctrine or reproofe or instruction or consolation as hee shall see them to stand in need He must labour to strengthen the weake to beate downe the proud to instruct the ignorant to comfort the broken-hearted to raise vp them that are fallen and to deale toward euery one as his condition requireth Lastly seeing this duty is required of the Vse 3 Ministers it admonisheth the hearers that they suffer them to deale thus in particular with them They are wolues and not sheepe that cannot abide that the shepheard should touch them and handle them whose desire is to tarre them not to teare them because hee hath a care of their good in particular It is the common corruptioÌ„ of the multitude they cannot abide that the Minister should strike them home or apply his doctrine to theÌ„selues Some speake against the Minister because he is too sharpe he points at them he aimeth at them like those that would bee angry with the Surgeon because he toucheth the sore laieth the plaister vpon it Others reprooue the Minister because he bringeth common knowne things ordinary points such men haue itching eares and hunt after new things and so turne away their eares from the truth 2. Tim. 4 3 4. These doe not consider that the Minister hath charge of euery soule and must haue a care of the whole and of euery particular and in the Congregation though some be strong yet others are weake though some be learned yet the greatest part are vnlearned whereas their care must bee to strengthen the weake as well as to establish the strong And as for them that are strongest their memory is weake their affections oftentimes cold that they haue need to be put in minde often of the same things indeed it is profitable to theÌ„ Phil. 3 1. 20 And the Lord spake vnto Aaron Thou shalt haue none inheritance in their Land neither shalt thou haue any part among them I am thy part â— 10 9. Iosh 13. â—e 44.28 and thine inheritance among the children of Israel 21 And behold I haue giuen the children of Leui all the tenth in Israel for an inheritance for their seruice which they serue euen the seruice of the Tabernacle of the Congregation 22 Neither must the children of Israel henceforth come nigh the Tabernacle of the Congregation lest they beare their sinne and die The Lord declareth in these words how the Leuites shall be maintained They had no inheritance in the Land as the rest of the Tribes neither might they take vpon them any trade but must wholly attend the duties of their calling and therefore they haue the tenth in Israel assigned vnto them for the seruice of the Tabernacle of the Congregation The doctrine arising from hence is this The Ministers of the word of God must be liberally maintained of the people â—trine Ministers â—e word of must be â—ally mained Mat. 10 10. 1 Cor. 9 14. Gal. 6 6. 1 Tim. 5 17 18 God claimeth and chalengeth all tithes due to himselfe Leuit. 27 30. Heere he maketh an assignation or resignation of theÌ„ to the Leuites whom he maketh as his Bayliffes or Deputies to receiue them as his rent and reuenue and the Priests are appointed to receiue the tenths of their tenths Here two causes are rendred wherefore God made ouer these tithes to these persons First because they had no part of the diuision of the Land the rest of the Tribes had the Land diuided to them by lot therefore they must be prouided for another way Secondly because their labour was incessant and continuall and they were worthy to be rewarded for it accordingly They were deputed to teach the people bestowed much paines and attendance in the
then it skilleth not whether men study or not or seeke to attaine to knowledge and to better their knowledge because they may doe more good with lesse gifts I answer Answer this ought to make no man negligent or carelesse but rather to double his care and diligence For what greater encouragement can we haue to performe the duties of our calling then to heare this voice full of comfort Well done thou good and faithfull seruant thou hast bene faithfull ouer a few things I will make thee ruler ouer many things enter into the ioy of thy Lord Mat 25 21. So then no man ought to grow carelesse because God will blesse small gifts for that were to continue in sin that grace might abound Rom. 6 1. Lastly from hence some will obiect that then it skilleth not whom the Officers and Ouerseers of the Church do chuse and ordaine how ignorant and vnsufficient soeuer they be I answer they are to follow the ordinary rule to appoint such as are apt to teach 1 Tim. 3 2. Again God supplieth the wants of such as he chuseth as appeareth in the Disciples which men cannot Lastly there is difference betweene such as haue meane gifts and such as haue none the one sort are Gods Ministers the other are mens not Gods Vse 1 The vses remaine First we see it is a speciall gift of God not a fruite of learning for a Minister to conuert soules to GOD by preaching of the word for this grace and fauour is often denied to many famous seruants of God Esay 6 10 and 53 1 and 49 4. Christ himselfe conuerted not all to whom hee preached he often complaineth of their infidelity and hardnesse of heart they would not be gathered whom he would haue gathered and gained to the faith Mat. 23 37. Neuerthelesse we shall be rewarded not according as we haue conuerted which lyeth not in our power but according as wee haue laboured which lyeth in our power If learning could do any thing of it selfe then the best learned should doe most good But as the most learned do not most labour so they doe not see the greatest fruite of their labour We must therefore all of vs whatsoeuer our gifts are depend wholly vpon God for his blessing forasmuch as Paul planteth Apollos watereth but God giueth the increase 1 Cor. 3 6 7. nay he beginneth and maketh an end of his owne worke it is he that giueth vs grace to will and to do of his good pleasure Vse 2 Secondly euery one ought to make it the speciall end of our Ministery the edification of the Church therby to bring many children vnto Christ This doubtles is the reason why so many great Doctors and deepe Diuines are very drones aad altogether vnprofitable in their places albeit peraduenture profitable enough to their owne purses they looke altogether to the rewards of learning as they call them to popular fame as though they that had greatest rewards had alwayes greatest learning or they that had greatest learning had alwaies greatest conscience wheras they shold looke to the benefit of the people These hunt after the praise and glory of the world desire to be called great Rabbines and therefore oftentimes God casteth dung in their faces that they may learne to bee ashamed so that wee may say vnto them as Christ doth Iohn 5 44. How can ye beleeue which receiue honour one of another and seeke not the honour from God onely Whereas we ought to bee like our Lord and Master to be able in some measure to say with him I seeke not mine owne glory there is one that seeketh and iudgeth Ioh. 8 50. Such a one as can truely speake thus so far as humane frailty will suffer him shall haue his defects supplied and God will accompany the labour of his Ministery with the power of his Spirit One such meane learned man that hath zeale with knowledge and knowledge with conscience conscience with diligence maketh the ends of his Ministery the good â—f the people the glory of God is worth an hundred of those proud Pharisies that loue the vppermost seates and to be saluted in the market Mat. 23 6. The Apostle sheweth in himselfe requireth of others another spirit He made himselfe a seruant vnto all that hee might win the more 1. cor 9 19. Neuer came there greater detriment in former daies or present times to the Church An vnconscionable learneâ— man is a plague to the Church then by vnconscionable vnfaithfull learned men Who vsurped greater tyrrany in the church then they Who hath starued moe soules and sent them headlong in throngs to hell then they Who haue fallen into the sin of Non-residency and idlenesse in their residency more then they Who haue bin greater hindrances to the free passage of the Gospel then they Who haue more disturbed the peace of the Church and bin the causes of atheisme popery carnall liberty and open prophanenes then they by reason of their reputed knowledge who stand so much vpon their swâ—lling titles and places of superiority and yet want conscience of their dutie lowlinesse of mind loue to God and compassion to his people What shall all their profound learning auaile them when they want an humble heart to season and sanctifie their learning withall Obiection What then will some say doe you goe about to condemne learning so great an ornament in all I doe not goe about to disgrace learning Answ or to contemne any learned men or to barre the rewards of learning much lesse to bring in ignorance the mother of barbarisme Learning is a precious iewell it is a great blessing of God it is a notable ornament ioyned with true godlinesse wheresoeuer and in whomsoeuer they meete and are coupled together there followeth an exceeding blessing For as an vnfaithfull learned man is a great plague to the Church so I hold this as a certaine rule No greater good cometh to the church then by conscionable learned men there neuer came greater good to the Church then by a conscionable learned man I wish as Moses said to Ioshua that all the Lords people were Prophets and that he would powre out his spirit vpon them all Numb 11.29 I greeue at no mans learning I enuy no mans preferment I desire that all had the tongue of the learned to speake the language of Canaan Esay 50 4. yea the tongues and gifts of Angels 1 Cor. 13 1. whose names they beare Reuel 1.20 and 2.1 but withall I adde that as a sword is a good thing and of necessary vse to defend offend yet being put into the hand of a tyrant or a mad man it doth muâ—h hurt because it is abused so learning is a great blessing of God and maketh vs differ not only from the bruite beasts but from other men also it is profitable to proue and improoue reforme instruct but being powred into a giddy spirit and an vnconscionable man as
offer c. 30 Therefore thou shalt say c. 31 And yee shall eate it in euery place yee and your housholds for it is your reward for your seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation 32 And ye shall beare no sinne c. Moses speaking both of the Priests and Leuites speaketh first of their office and then of their maintenance for whatsoeuer they haue they enioy it for their seruice verse 21. it is giuen vnto them as their reward for their seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation ver 31. Now the Leuites are charged to deale truely with the Priests as they would haue the people to deale truely with them â— Leuites â— deale â—ly with Priests â—e people â— with the â—ces They were to pay tithes out of their tithes to the Priests by reason of their honor and labour who did as it were beare the burden and heat of the day and least couetousnesse and greedinesse of gaine should make them base minded and hard hearted he telleth them that they themselues should be no lesse guilty of theft if they deale fraudulently and iniuriously with the Priests then the people if they deale falsely toward them So then as the people must set out their tithes before they presumed to vse the rest so must the Leuites the tithes of tithes before they vse the rest of the tithes We might obserue from hence the common rule of equity Whatsoeuer we would that other men should doe vnto vs we should doe the same vnto them Matt. 7.12 We are ready and forward to require good dealing of others toward our selues but slacke and backward to returne the same to others Beware therefore of hurting and hindring any man in his body in his soule in his substance in his good name by cruelty by oppression by fraude by lying by slandering this the darkish light of naturall reason may teach vs because we would not haue others to defraud to defame vs to oppresse vs or to purloyne from vs and therfore we ought not to deale so with others nay we ought to be ready to doe good for euill and in all our dealings one with another to proceed by the rule of loue remembring how we desire others should deale with vs. Doctrine A sinne to reape the profits of any place and not to discharge the duty But the point which I will insist vpon is this that it is a sinne for any especially the Minister to take the profits and commodities of any place and not to performe the duties that belong thereunto Esay 56.10 11. Ezek. 34.2 3. 1 Cor. 9.13 14. 2 Thess 3.7 8. 1 Tim. 5.17 The reasons first because profits are giuen Reason 1 for duties performed and therefore hee is a theefe before God and stealeth the benefit whosoeuer neglecteth the duty It is a sinne therefore because it is iniustice If a man shold make a bargaine and take money vpon it and yet afterward not performe his bargaine like to that son that promised his father to worke in his vineyard but went not Matth. 21.30 euery man would condemne him of wrongfull dealing so is it vniust and iniurious for a Minister to take the profit that shall arise out of any place and then not to performe that which is required as belonging of right vnto it as it is to take a fee and to doe nothing for it Secondly this is an occasion of the perishing Reason 2 of many people both of himselfe and of others committed to his charge 1 Tim. 4.16 A faithfull Minister by doing his duty doth saue both himselfe and them that heare him the vnfaithfull destroyeth both himselfe and his hearers Therefore it must needs bee wrongfull If it were so that he did destroy himselfe onely it were no small euill to be a selfe-murtherer but when with himselfe he shall ruine many others it must needs be more impious Lastly because in not performing his duty Reason 3 he doth defraud the people and depriue them of that great good which the Lord hath bestowed vpon them and committed vnto him to deliuer and dispense vnto them Hee hath trusted them with a great charge and willed them to keepe the same to their vse 1 Tim. 6.20 2 Tim. 1.14 If he that concealeth and keepeth backe temporal things from his brother doe offend the Law Exod. 22. then great is his sin that keepeth backe spirituall things from those to whom they ought to be deliuered and so much greater as the difference is betweene spirituall and temporall This serueth to condemne the Popish teachers Vse 1 that liue vpon the spoile of the Church and make merchandise of mens soules Wee might taxe these and arrest them as guilty of an horrible crime from the highest to the lowest from the head to the foote from the Pope the mightiest to the Priest the meanest they are all idle bellies and conspire together to destroy the people and happy is he accounted that hath his hand deepest in this sinne For though many of them haue goodly reuenewes and haue filled themselues with the fat of the earth yet they liue at pleasure and are no whit seruiceable to the Church of whom I may speake with the Apostle Rom. 16.18 They that are such serue not our Lord Iesus Christ but their owne belly and by good words and faire speeches deceiue the hearts of the simple The Cardinals doe scorne this office as too base and simple for them and chuse rather to reigne like Princes then to rule as Pastors and make more reckoning of their purple then they doe of their people and therefore turne ouer the toile and labour of teaching to the Parish Priests whereas themselues not long agoe were no whit better The Priests considering that they haue no calling to preach but to say Masse and to reade their portuisse doe passe it ouer as a thing impertinent vnto them The Monkes which of ancient time labored with their hands liue at ease and pleasure in their Cloysters and Couens but doe no good to others The Abbots fat themselues like boares in their styes and are no way seruiceable to the Church but make their bellies their god and their kitchen their heauen and their table their ioy and the Pope which sitteth at the sterne and gouerneth the ship taketh no care of any thing but letteth all alone so that it is no maruell if all the rest follow his example Vse 2 Secondly to let these passe and to come vnto our selues it reprooueth all such as are content to reape the profits of their places and swallow great preferments downe their wide throates and yet take no paines at all in teaching This certainely is a palpable sinne howsoeuer many euen those that are Non residents already or would bee open their mouthes and set on worke their pennes to mainetaine and defend the same This we all confesse to bee vnlawfull in other callings where notwithstanding the danger is not so great how then should it be allowed
Answer in matters of speciall trust it is not lawfull to substitute by the lawes of the land Hee that is the Princes Ambassadour chosen of him may not chuse another to goe for him forasmuch as he shall be his Ambassadour and not the Princes and he that is chosen to be a Captaine may not assigne another to go in his place he in the meane season remaine at home But of this wee haue spoken elsewhere Thirdly to leaue the reproofe of the Ministery Vse 3 from hence by proportion we may extend the doctrine to all others that receiue wages for their labour It reprooueth therefore seruants and hirelings that serue for hire whether they worke by the day or by the yeere and yet doe not the businesse faithfully for which they are employed Ephes 6 6. Most of these are eye-seruants not heart-seruants who are more nimble with their tongues then quicke with their hands These can find time enough to prattle with others but they care not how little they worke for their masters To giue these their right and to doe them no wrong they are plaine theeues and no better then such as picke their masters purses The law of GOD esteemeth no otherwise of them which is the Law and rule of all equity They ought to labour with a good conscience and to be as ready to do their worke as to receiue their wages and to be as vnwilling to slacke their hand in labouring as they would bee to haue their master to slacke his hand in paying of them Againe as they would haue their seruants in time to come when God shall blesse them with seruants inable them to set workmen on work to labour truly diligently and faithfully for themselues so let them deale as true labourers with their bodily masters that so God may blesse them with faithfull seruants and faithfull seruice another day And as they ought at all times to be diligent so then especially when house keeping is chargeable and groweth to be double so much as it was before But what is this to the greatest sort so that they haue enough and feele no want so their bellies be filled with meat and they no way pinched with famine they care not what themselues doe or what others suffer Neuerthelesse as the expences are double so their diligence should be double with good will doing seruice as to the Lord and not to men Ephes 6.7 Lastly to returne to the Ministers to Vse 4 whom the doctrine doth especially belong it admonisheth them that they should keepe themselues from this sinne and seeke with a good conscience to discharge their seuerall places whatsoeuer duties be required of them For the Apostle doth set downe a woe against his owne soule writing to the Corinthians Chapter 9 verse 16. of whom he receiued no maintainance as we declared before but laboured with his owne hands to get his liuing then much more shall it bring a woe to those that take the benefit but doe not discharge the function And albeit many of these are growne great in the world yet it is not their greatnesse nor their dignity nor their riches nor their preferments that shall excuse them but woe vnto them if they preach not the Gospel God grant that their rising be not by the fal of the Church and their mightinesse by the miseries of the Church It should be our meate and drinke to doe the will of our heauenly Father that sent vs and to finish his worke Ioh. 4.34 and the zeale of his house should eate vs vp Psal 69.9 And when we must goe the way of all flesh and leaue our riches and treasures behind vs the good which we haue done in the Church shall more comfort vs then the heaping together of much goods It is reported of Gregory Thaumat when hee asked the question Vide Gregor Nyssen Ruffin lib. 2. cap. 9. being now ready to leaue the world and to giue vp the ghost how many Infidels yet remained in the city Neocaesarea and answer was returned vnto him seuenteene that he reioyced greatly and comforted himselfe and gaue thanks to God saying There were onely so many faithfull and beleeuers when I was made Byshop of this place Totidem erant fideles cum coepi Episcopatum Let vs all apply this vnto our selues you that be Ministers of the word and haue taken the charge of soules must endeauour your selues to preach the word constantly forasmuch as you haue vndertaken to doe it let it bee your care to performe and accomplish it And you that are the people must giue them encouragement and draw them on to greater labor by your loue to the Word When the people grow carelesse it maketh the Minister oftentimes carelesse also and so it commeth to passe that though they take the profit yet they are no whit carefull to take the paines whereas if they could cause him to see the fruit of his labour it would constraine him to goe forward in his place with cheerefulnesse For when doth the husbandman labour with ioy but when he beholdeth the encrease of the earth and his paines to come to some profit and perfection so likewise doth the faithful Minister labour with comfort and delight when he seeth his labour bring forth a fruitefull and plentifull haruest in the people True it is if the Minister grow dull and dumbe because he hath no encouragement from you it is his sinne it shall be no excuse vnto him but the sinne of the people is so much the greater and their condemnation deserueth to be double On the otherside if both of them be diligent the one in preaching the other in hearing they shall mutually edifie one another and growe in grace together within the house of God and heereafter shall receiue the fruit and benefit of it in the life to come CHAP. XIX 1 ANd the Lord spake vnto Aaron saying 2 This is the ordinance of the Law which the Lord hath commanded saying Speake vnto the children of Israel that they bring thee a red heifer without spot wherein is no blemish and vpon which neuer came yoke 3 And ye shall giue her c. 4 And Eleazar the Priest shall take of her blood c. 5 And one shall burne the heifer c. 6 And the Priest shall take Cedar wood c. 7 Then the Priests shall wash his cloathes c. 8 And he that burneth her c. 9 And a man that is cleane c. 10 And he that gathereth the ashes of the heifer c. AFter the murmuring of Korah against Aaron touching the Priesthood we shewed how God is reconciled to his people and they brought into his fauour againe Touching the which we considered two points the first belonging to the Priests and Leuites chap. 18. the other to all the people generally in this Chapter to the end they should haue an ordinary meanes to purge and sanctifie themselues from their vncleannes at all times The summe therefore of
fraternity so that it is right and equall that they which are so neerely ioyned and linked by blood should performe al kindnesse each to other This reason from kindred may be thus framed If we be as brethren alied one to another comming from one root and race then deny vs not this point of courtesie to grant passage But wee are brethren alied one to another c. Therefore vouchsafe to giue vs passage The second reason is in these words Thou Reason 2 knowest all the trouble that hath hapned vnto vs c. As if they should say Wee haue had a lamentable and woefull experience of many miseries we haue been exercised with many sorrowes so as your selues cannot pretend ignorance of them you know them but wee haue felt theÌ„ you haue heard of them but we haue smarted for them In Egypt we haue had our poore infants drowned our chiefe officers chastised our selues euery way oppressed with burthens too heauy for vs to beare and nothing but slaughter and destruction breathed out against vs. Being deliuered out of Egypt when we expected an end of all miseries wee perceiued that we had changed the place but not the perill the soile but not the sorrow we haue bin pursued with enemies bitten with hunger wearied with labours and euery way inuironed with dangers By all these as by the dearest teares of our inward hearts wee craue some mercy and commiseration For it lyeth in you to make an end of al troubles and to giue vs an happy issue of them by opening vs a passage thorough your countrey that we may no longer wander in this desolate wildernesse The reason may be thus concluded If we haue bin long vexed and euilly handled now at length pity vs giue vs passage But we haue bin long vexed and euilly intreated Therfore at length pitty giue vs passage The third reason is verse 16. We cryed vnto Reason 3 the Lord he heard vs sent his Angel and hee deliuered vs. As if they should say Consider the example of God a perfect patterne of all righteousnesse he hath in mercy looked vpon our misery bee you like to him that yee may find mercy in the day of trouble It is not meet to leaue them destitute of helpe and succour whose safety God commendeth and committeth vnto you by his owne example All humane things are vnstable and vncertaine yee know not what hangs ouer your own heads The reason may be thus considered If God haue begun to be mercifull it is not meet that you should be vnmercifull But God hath begun to shew vs mercy Therefore it is not meet you should be vnmercifull The fourth reason is verse 17. and 19. Wee Reason 4 will not goe through the fields nor the vineyards c. As if they should say We desire not to helpe our selues to hurt you wee will keepe the kings high way wee will deale iustly toward all wee will offer wrong and iniury to none no not to the meanest simplest and poorest if any among vs shall take from any man by open oppression or forged cauillation wee will make satisfaction and restitution The reason is thus gathered If wee will doe no wrong or iniury to any among you then suffer vs quietly to passe But we will doe no wrong or iniury to any among you Therefore suffer vs quietly to passe This was the Ambassage of Moses this was the petition offered these were the reasons rendred thereof Now let vs see the answer of Edom denying their petition and passage thorough their countrey For fearing peraduenture the multitude of the Israelites and thinking they would make more hast to enter into their land then to depart out againe being as euill men are euer suspitious and think others as subtill and deceitfull as themselues the Edomites giue them this short but sharpe answer Thou shalt not passe So that when a man hath to deale with vniust and cruell enemies whether he vse few reasons or many all is one The Ambassadours of the Israelites whether they gaue present reply resolution of themselues or first returned to Moses is vncertain made supplication againe and renewed their request promised to abstaine from all termes of hostility offered money for water and euery commodity they should vse yet they currishly and vnkindly shut vp their compassion and issue forth with all their strength to stop their passage verifying that which Salomon saith â— 10. A righteous man regardeth the life of his beast but the mercies of the wicked are cruel wherefore Israel turneth from them another way This is the substance of this diuision and the order obserued by the Spirit of God in the same now let vs proceed to the doctrines offered herein to our considerations first the generall and after come to the particulars Ver. 14. Then Moses sent messengers from Kadesh vnto the king of Edom. Albeit Moses himselfe were shut out of the land of promise yet he beareth the iudgement of God patiently and laboureth that the people may enter And albeit the Israelites were assured to possesse the land of Canaan had the vnchangable word and oath of God to themselues and their fathers for their farther confirmation yet it doth not make them idle and secure but it stirreth them vp to vse all good and lawfull meanes to effect the same â—ine lawfull â— to â— gods â—ace From hence we learne that it is the duty of all Gods children to vse all good meanes to further his prouidence I say howsoeuer God standeth not in need of our helpe to bring his purpose to passe who is able without all meanes against all meanes and aboue all meanes to worke out his owne will yet it is the part of all the godly to further his decree and determination by vsing all meanes that God shall put into their hands This wee see verified in this booke Nunm 13.17 where we see the diligent search of the land made by the messengers that Moses sent viewing their cities their countrey and the people that were the inhabitants therof so that albeit the land was promised of God mercifully yet it must be searched of them diligently The like practise we see in other the seruants of God When Gideon was sent to be the deliuerer of the people and commanded to goe in his might Iudg. 6.14 and 7.7 8. hath assurance giuen him to preuaile ouer the enemies and to saue Israel out of the hand of the Midianites yet he did not run and rush naked into the battell but tooke with him men and munitions vitailes trumpets pitchers and other instruments to set forward the worke of the Lord which he had to doe The necessity of vsing the helpes of second causes that God affordeth and endeuouring to the lawfull meanes appointed is shewed by the Apostle Paul for albeit the Angels of God had told him there should be no losse of any mans life among them saue of the ship onely yet the decree
we endure bee greeuous for the measure manifold for the number strange for the manner and long for the continuance yet if we put on the armour of a Christian it shall worke in vs experience of Gods mercy and bring forth hope of a full deliuerance which maketh not ashamed Verse 14. Thus saith thy Brother Israel Hitherto of the request sent by Moses deliuered by the Ambassadors and consented vnto by the whole congregation now we are to mark the reasons vsed to stirre vp the hearts of the Edomites The first is drawne from their nerenesse of blood and kindred in the flesh We are your Brethren Now if wee be Brethren then helpe vs But we are Brethren therefore helpe vs. The word Brother is taken in Scripture sundry waies 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 First for such as are brethren by birth as Cain Abel Iacob Esau Secondly by affinity which come of one family as branches of one roote â—s 13 8. â— 12. and streames issuing out of one fountaine so Abraham and Lot were brethren and the kinsmen of Christ are called his brethren Thirdly by Country Nation thus all the Iewes are called Brethren one to another Deut. 17.15 Rom. 9 1. Fourthly by profession thus all Christians are accounted Brethren being of the same religion and profession Now in this place it is taken in the second sence for such as were of the same kindred stocke as if they should say Wee are all the seed of Abraham we haue Abraham and Isaac to our father Thus we see they alledge their alliance communion of the same blood descending long agoe by many generations from one father Obserue here first of al the maner of their reasoning If we be Brethren of one kindred deny vs not this fauour but suffer vs to passe Where we see the strength of this reason how that to perswade some kindnes they plead some kindred Doctrine The consideration of our communion one with another must draw vs to the duties of loue one to another and beseech them by the amiable name of a Brother From hence wee learne that the consideration of our nerenesse and coniunction of blood must vrge and inforce from vs all duties of loue and brotherly kindnesse Howsoeuer we are to do good to all yet our Communion in blood should be a forcible meanes to moue vs to al duties of humanity This moued Abraham to take away the heate of contention kindled betweene his Heardmen and the Heardmen of Lot Genesis 13 8 Exodus 2 13. Let not vs I pray thee striue for we are Brethren The like we see pressed by Moses to the Israelites striuing together to the dishonor of God to the slander of their profession and to the opening of the mouthes of the enemies Sirs ye are Brethren Acts 7 26. why then do ye wrong one another This consideration was so strong that it preuailed with Laban toward Iacob saying Though thou be my brother sholdst thou therefore serue me for nought Genes 29 15. I will giue thee wages So Dauid vpon this ground expecteth kindnesse and reprooueth the Tribe of Iudah for their negligence in bringing him vnto his house Yee are my Brethren 2 Sam. 19 11 12. my bones and flesh are ye wherefore then are yee the last that bring the King againe The Reasons follow First the communion Reason 1 and fellowship of the same nature ought to moue vs to be bountifull and beneficiall vnto men because we must do to others as we wish and would that others should do vnto vs. Let vs put the case suppose we were in distresse would we not be glad to receiue good at the hands of others and would we not thinke it a duty belonging vnto them as men to releeue succor vs as men Euen so ought we in like case to doe and deale with them according to the rule of the Law and the exhortation of Christ Matth. 7 11. Whatsoeuer ye would that men should doe vnto you do ye euen the same vnto them for this is the Law and the Prophets Secondly the flesh of one is as the flesh of an Reason 2 other all the world was made of one flesh so that we are as it were parts and members one of another We see in the members of our body how one is helpful and seruiceable to another when one is pained the rest are troubled when one is honored the rest reioyce So should it be in the generall communion and coniunction of mankind This is that which the Israelites affirm being oppressed by their brethreÌ„ Our flesh is as the flesh of our brethren our sons as their sons Nehem. 5 5. and therefore in this consideration they looked for the duties of kindnes and fruits of humanity to come from them The Vse of this Doctrine is first of all to reprooue those that breake these bands and Vse 1 cast these cords from them wherewith the Lord hath tyed vs one to another For where many times shall you finde lesse familiaritie and friendship one with another then among those that are most neerely linked and allied one to another Their often iarres and most deadly dissentions proclaime to their open shame that they are voide not onely of true piety but of all due humanity What a reproch is it yea what a blot and blemish that the husband setteth himselfe against the wife and the wife against the husband the father falleth out with the son and the son with the father the mother caÌ„not liue peaceably with the daughter nor the daughter with the mother the mother in law with the daughter in law nor the daughter in law with the mother in law and that the loue of brethren and sisters is so geason among vs Great is the force and strength of Nature in all such as are not wholly without naturall affections as we see in Dauid albeit he had a godlesse and vngracious childe aspiring in the pride of his heart to vsurpe the kingdome and driuing his father out of Ierusalem yet when he was slaine in the battel the King was moued and mourned saying O my sonne Absolon my sonne my sonne Absolon would God I had dyed for thee O Absolon my son my son 2 Sam. 18 33. The like we see in the true mother to her childe whose bowels yerned within her when Salomon called for a sword to diuide it 1 Kings 3 26. The like force of loue could not be dissembled in Ioseph toward his brethren Gen. 45 1 1. and 33 4. but he turned from them his heart melted toward them Yea cruell Esau when he saw his brother a farre off though he had threatned to kill him yet he ran to meete him and imbraced him hee kissed him and wept vpon him And yet wee now see by lamentable experience that euery toy trifle maketh debate not onely betweene deerest friends but betweene neerest Kinsfolkes that they can neuer be reconciled And as no
Patriarkes and Prophets that by faith receiued a good report concludeth that we must rather looke to the example of Christ the Author finisher of our faith who endured the Crosse and despised the shame for the ioy that was set before him If theÌ„ the example of God be to be followed of vs we must be moued to shew mercy where we see the bountiful hand of God opened before vs. Reason 2 Secondly we are the children of God wee are the seruants of God we are the subiects of his kingdome we must therefore seeke to be like to him resemble him in our obedience to his Commandements as the Apostle Peter sheweth 1 Pet. 1.14.15.16 As obedient children fashion not your selues vnto the former lustes of your ignorance but as he which hath called you is holy so bee ye holy in all manner of conuersation because it is written Be ye holy for I am holy And thus saith the Lord by Malachy the Prophet ch 1 6. A sonne honoreth his father and a seruant his master If then I be a Father where is mine honour If I be a Master where is my feare Hereunto accordeth and agreeth the exhortation of Christ Ioh. 13 12 13 14. Know ye what I haue done to you Yee call me Master and Lord and ye say well for so I am If I then your Lord and Master haue washed your feete ye ought also to wash one anothers feet For I haue giuen you an example that ye should do euen as I haue done to you Vse 1 The vses First let vs learne to acknowledge from hence this truth that great is Gods mercy who neuer faileth nor forsaketh those that are his For assuredly his mercy and compassion should neuer be propounded to vs as a rule to direct vs and as an example to guide vs if there were not infinite loue in him and in our God plentifull redemption Wherefore we may safely conclude this principle of our faith and teach it to others that the mercies of God are sure and certaine to his Church This the Prophet handleth at large Psal 103 8 11 13. The Lord is full of compassion and mercy slowe to anger and of great kindnesse as high as the heauen is aboue the earth so great is his mercy toward theÌ„ that feare him As a father hath compassion on his children so hath the Lord compassion on them that feare him There is no end no measure no limitation of his mercy compassion The height of it is not to be taken the depth of it is not to be found the length and bredth of it is not to be comprehended It is higher then the heauens it is deeper then the graue it is longer then the earth it is broader then the sea Who is it that by searching can finde out God Iob 11 7 8 9. or search out the Almighty to his perfection For loue and mercy pitty are not in God as they are in men In vs they are such graces of the Spirit of God as wee are qualified withall througâ— his gift they are streames flowing from his Fountaine and as light drawne from his Candle But in God are no qualities or accidents he is of none but hath his being of himselfe giueth being to all other things Therefore the Apostle saith God is loue it selfe not onely the Fountaine and well-spring of loue 1 Iohn 4 16. but loue it selfe And one saith truely and properly Bernard in de d. l g. Deo God is not wise but wisedome it selfe not iust but iustice it selfe not pittifull but pitty it selfe not mercifull but mercy it selfe not good but goodnesse it selfe This is a great comfort and refreshing to vs in all afflictions be they neuer so great be they neuer so greeuous there is no infirmitie and weaknesse in God his mercy is ouer al his works he is infinite in compassion he can no more ceasse to bee mercifull then ceasse to be God and therefore it being essentiall to him our misery can neuer exceed or counteruaile his mercy Secondly we must Vse 2 learne from hence to loue all the creatures of God albeit not all equally after the example of God We reade euery where in the Scripture of the loue of God louing not onely his Sonne his Church his Elect Zanch denâ— dei lib. 4 â—ap quest 2. Acts 14 17 but the rest of the world the reprobate and all his creatures Giuing them raine and fruitefull seasons filling their hearts with ioy and gladnesse Let vs therefore first see what the loue of God is He loueth all his creatures euen all the works of his hands He saw all that he had made and loe Gen. 1 31. they were exceeding good Yea he doth good to all in him they moue liue breathe and haue their being Notwithstanding he loueth his elect and chosen people ordained to eternall life more then the rest of mankinde whom he leaueth in their sinne to worke out their owne confusion as the Apostle teacheth Iacob haue I loued but Esau haue I hated For touching the faithfull Rom. 9 14 Rom â— 3â— Rom 3 2â— 1 Thess 5 â— Iohn 14 2â— Math. 25 â— he calleth them effectually he iustifieth theÌ„ freely he sanctifieth them throughly in soule and body yea as the faithfull increase in grace the exercises of piety so they more and more feele the loue of God toward them as Christ speaketh He that keepeth my Commandements is he that loueth me and he that loueth me shall bee loued of my Father Heere then we haue an example before vs for our continuall instruction to guide vs in the matter and measure of our loue For first the meanest of the creatures are to be loued none of them are to be abused of vs. Hereunto tend the lawes giueÌ„ to the Iewes not to oppresse our Cattell not to musle the mouth of the Oxe nor to take the dam with the young to helpe vp the Asse sinking falling vnder his burthen and such like Secondly we must much more loue mankinde made after the Image of God yea euen our enemies according to the commandement of our Lord and Master Christ Math. 5 44 45. This is not a counsell but a Commandement charging vs to loue our enemies seeking their good thirsting after their saluation ouercomming euill with goodnesse heaping coales of fire vpon their head and thereby gathering an assurance to our owne hearts that wee are the children of God Thirdly it belongeth to the faithfull to loue the faithfull with an especiall loue as children with them of the selfe same Father heyres with them of the same kingdome for heereby we shall know that we are translated from death to life â—hn 3 14. because wee loue the brethren This the Apostle teacheth Gal. 6 10. While we haue time let vs do good to all men but especially vnto them that are of the houshold of faith So that in the duties of loue we must preferre our godly
3 we see the wicked prosper and florish spredding themselues as the greene Bay tree for loe God hath set them in slippery places Psal 37 53. and casteth them downe in the end vnto desolation they are suddenly destroyed horribly consumed as the chaffe which the winde driueth away and as a dreame when one awaketh This tentation hath ouertaken the children of God and caused them oftentimes to shrinke back when they saw the prosperity of the vngodly Psal 73 2 3. Hab. 1 4. and on the other side the troubles of the godly hath made them to reason within themselues of the prouidence of God But shall not the King rule his owne kingdome or the Master gouerne his own house as pleaseth him And shall not we giue the Lord leaue to dispose of all things in heauen and earth after the good pleasure of his owne will Hee fatteth the wicked against the day of slaughter he leaueth them without excuse and maketh his blessings as a witnesse against them Contrarywise the children of God although they suffer afflictions yet afflictions to them are not euill but try their faith as the furnace doth the gold Senec. de diui prouidentia c. 8 Let vs not deceiue our selues in iudging and esteeming of good and euill That is good which maketh vs better that is euil that maketh vs worse The workes of the flesh adultery fornication vncleannesse wantonnes idolatry witchcraft hatred debate emulations wrath contentions seditions heresies enuy murthers drunkennesse couetousnesse and such like are manifestly euill These God keepeth from his deere children and his deere children from them that they reigne not in them The Israelites in Egypt liued vnder hard masters and carried many heauy burthens and sent vp many passionate sighes to God with deepe grones of spirit whilst Pharaoh and the Egyptians tooke crafty counsell together and sported themselues in the miseries mischiefs which they had brought vpon them But whose condition was the more happie let the red Sea testifie from which the Israelits were deliuered Exo 14 27 29 in which the EgyptiaÌ„s were drowned Dauid taken from the sheepe-folds tasted of many sorrowes being in perils among the Amalekites in perils in the Wildernesse in perils of his owne Nation in perils of his own seruants in perils among false bretheren and was hunted from place to place as a Partridge in the Mountaines 2 Sam. 31 4. whilst Saul sought his life and enioyed the pleasures and treasures of a kingdom But whose estate was the more happy let the end and yssue of them both determine the one liued in glory ended his daies in peace the other sheathed his sword in his owne bowels and so dyed in despaire The Apostle Iames willeth vs to take the Prophets for an example of suffering aduersity and of long patience which haue spoken in the name of the Lord Ye haue heard of the patience of Iob haue knowne what end the Lord made Iam. 5 10 11. for the Lord is very pittifull and mercifull Lazarus a poore begger destitute of succour and friends lying at the rich mans gate hauing his minde as full of cares as his bodie was of sores whilst the rich glutton was clad in purple gorgiously and fared deliciously euery day But whose condition was the more blessed and happy of them twaine let this tell vs and teach vs for our instruction that Lazarus when he died had the holy elect Angels to attend vpon him to carry his soule into Abrahams bosome Luk. 16 22 23 that is to say into the kingdome of heauen Matth. 8 11. the rich man also died his body was buried his soule was carried cast into the torments of hell Where the worme neuer dyeth Marke 9 44. and the fire neuer goeth out the one vnsufferable the other vnquenchable both infinite Let vs not therefore rest in beholding the present face of outward things but possesse our soules with patience in a sweet meditation of Gods prouidence considering that it shall in the end bee well with all them that feare the Lord and that howsoeuer the wicked do prosper in the world increase in riches yet if we enter into the Sanctuary of God Psal â—3 â— we shal see they are set in slippery places they are lifted vp on high and therefore their fall shall be more fearefull seeing all the threatnings of God must without faile fasten vpon them Lastly seeing the menaces and threatnings Vse 4 of God must bee performed this serueth also to assure vs that the gracious promises of God made in mercy to his people shall in truth and righteousnesse bee accomplished The Lord that is alwaies the same as hee is true in his threatnings to the vngodly so wil he be found true in his promises toward the godly For seeing no part of his word shall passe away that he will not falsifie his trueth Psal 89 â— nor alter the thing that is gone out of his mouth one part serueth to confirme another his threatnings are ratified by the assurance of his promises and his promises are established to bee surer then the heauens by the assuraÌ„ce of his threatnings So then let vs learne to depend vpon God to trust in him knowing 2 Cor. 1 that all his promises are yea and Amen vnto the glory of his name Let vs rest in him for the pardon of our sinnes for the hearing of our prayers for the feeding of our bellies for the resurrection of our bodies for the inheritance of euerlasting life hauing a strong assurance of faith that the Lord is iust and true in all his promises This is a notable comfort and consolation to all the childreÌ„ of God to cause vs to set our hope in him hauing a patient and constant expectation of all things that by faith we haue beleeued saying with the Apostle 1 Tim. 1 12. For this cause I also suffer these things but I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day Verse 25 26. Take Aaron and Eleazar his sonne and cause Aaron to strip off his Garments and thou shalt put them vpon his sonne Heere is deliuered how Aaron yet liuing his sonne is inuested and installed into his Office with the ceremonies and solemnities thereunto appertaining at the appointment of God to shew the continuance of the Priesthoode to take away al occasions of dissentions from the people Thus we see the good estate of the Church is prouided for by Moses before Aaron dyed Doctrâ— The Châ— must be in good after coâ— parture and went the way of all flesh The Doctrine hence is that the good of the Church must be regarded of vs to leaue it in good case after our death and departure I say it is a principall duty required of vs when wee must leaue the worlde to prouide for the
burthen vpon their consciences pressing them downe that they are found vow-breakers and haue broken their faith and promise made to God Let vs all remember that wee haue vowed to God our selues Deut. 23 21. and take heed we performe that which we haue vowed lest it bee imputed vnto vs for sinne Lastly it followeth from hence that such Vse 4 speciall and peculiar vowes as we haue made vpon particular occasions as euery one hath had cause in time of warre sicknesse necessity trouble and danger we must be carefull to keep and to pay our due and debt vnto God If wee feele our selues slacke and slothfull to good duties we may stirre vp our selues and binde ourselues by some earnest and faithfull promise to God If we be inclined to any vice we are to doe the like If a man haue fallen into whoredome and fornication hee may 2 Cor. 7.11 to bridle and halter his lusts vow neuer to delight in the harlots company If we haue fallen into drunkennesse wee may vow fasting and abstinence yea the abstaining from all hateful houses of drunkennesse being allurements prouocations to the same The oppressor may vow restitution and mercy to the poore Luke 19.8 Dan. 4.24 to stir vp his affection the better to performe it Now in al these we must beware and take heed that we be not rash in the words of our mouth nor hasty to vtter a promise before the most high What a reproach and blemish is it in such as will readily promise much to men and yet performe at leisure little or nothing Doe not all despise such persons But the fault and offence is more grieuous when there is a set and solemne promise made to God and not performed So then we that require true honest and iust dealing toward our selues and promises to be kept to our selues by a day haue wee done the like to God our Lord Let vs enter into our selues and examine our hearts a litle Wee are ready in sicknesse in want in great affliction and aduersity to vow and solemnely to promise if God deliuer vs to glorifie him to be thankeful and obedient vnto him to enter into repentance and amendment of life When a man hath loosely and lewdly spent his time in drunkennes riotousnes idlenes wantonnes enuy hatred contempt of God and his word if God strike him with greeuous sicknes that he feareth death as the messenger sent of God to seize vpon him then doth he tremble then doth he desire that God wold haue mercy vpon him and then doth he make vowes If God restore me to health againe and giue me life I will neuer bee the man I haue beene I haue beene giuen to drunkennesse I will neuer haunt the Ale-house I haue led a naughty life I haue dishonoured God and despised his word I will hereafter obey his voyce and attend to his word I haue hated the children of God I wil hereafter shew my loue to them renouncing my sinnes and liuing to Gods glory Oh what goodly promises are these and how well were it if men did so indeed and how were it to be wished that as they haue opened their mouth vnto the Lord so they would doe according as they haue promised But when God hath heard their prayers and restored them to health marke and yee shall finde that for the most part so soone as they are recouered and are able to craule out of the dores they returne againe to their former wayes 2 Pet. 2.22 as the dog to his vomite and the Sow that was washed to her wallowing in the myre What shall we say of these men Nay what may we not say of them Are they not couenant breakers and greeuous offenders against God They are like vnto Pharaoh King of Egypt when the hand of God was heauy vpon him and his people Exo. 9.27.35 then he humbled himselfe hee confessed the righteousnesse of God the wiâ—kednesse of his people and the heinousnesse of his sinnes Then Moses and Aaron must bee sent for in all haste to pray for him whom hee before despised in his heart and scorned in his talke yet so soone as the plague was ceassed and the hand of God remooued hee hardened his heart and would not let the children of Israel goe But hee dallyed so long with the iudgements of God Exod. 15.19 that he deceiued himselfe and in the end was drowned in the red Sea as the Flye that playeth with the candle vntill she be burned and consumed in the flame So when men haue beene terrified with the hand of God haue confessed with teares their vngodly behauiour and haue promised and vowed to God if he would restore them newnesse of life and repentance from dead workes and yet being restored and recouered being as vile in sinne as loose in life as beastly in behauiour as they were beforr God hath in iustice striken them againe for their vnthankfulnesse so as they haue dyed in fury and frenzy without any appearance of grace or assurance of mercy or remorse of conscience or acknowledgement of sinne or crauing of pardon or hope of forgiuenesse or signe of sorow or ioy of heart or consolation of spirit or purpose of amendment Matt. 27.3.4 but are wholly possessed with a shame of sinne and guilt of conscience and feare of iudgement and the flashings of hell fire Doth not this shew that Gods wrath is heauy against such vnfaithfull persons as breake their oath and falsifie their promise made vnto the Eternall who alwayes keepeth couenant with vs and will not alter the word that is gone out of his mouth Psal 50. â— O consider this ye that forget God lest he teare you in pieces and there be none that can deliuer you Contrariwise to conclude let vs follow the example of Dauid Psal 66.13 14. I will goe into thine house with burnt offerings and will pay thee may vowes which my lippes haue promised and my mouth hath spoken in mine affliction Verse 3. And the Lord heard the voyce of Israel Here is the fruit and effect of their prayer and humiliation shewing also the lawfulnesse and approbation of their vow God accepteth and respecteth them in their distresses From hence we doe learne that God heareth and granteth the prayers of his children Doctriâ— God heaâ— and granâ— the Prayâ— of his châ—dren For howsoeuer sometimes hee deferreth to heare and hearken to their prayers to exercise their faith to kindle their zeale in prayer to teach them whence good things proceed to sharpen their hunger to make them highly to esteeme the graces long begged and to proue them by delay yet in the end God heareth and helpeth he granteth and giueth the things which they aske according vnto his will This the Prophet declareth Esay 65.24 Before they call I will answer and while they speake I will heare And Psal 120.1 I called vpon the Lord in my trouble and he heard me And againe Psal 145.18 19.
he will be present in the midst of them Hee hath promised the graces of his spirit plentifully to them that aske Wherefore when Daniel was to declare to the King the dreame which he had dreamed and the interpretation thereof which none of the Astrologians or inchanters could declare He shewed the matter to his Companions Dan. 2.17 that they should beseech the God of heauen for grace in this secret The like we see in Ester when she heard that all the Iewes were appointed to destruction and of that great danger which threatned the Church Esther 4 16. she willed Mordecai to go and assemble all the Iewes that were found in Shushan saying Fast ye for me eate not nor drinke in three dayes I also and my maids will fast likewise and so will I goe in to the king which is not according to the Law and if I perish I perish So doth S. Paul in euery Epistle almost desire the Church to pray for him that he might bee deliuered from vnreasonable and beastly men Rom. 15.31 disobedient to the Gospel that did vexe and trouble him that his seruice in his Ministery might be acceptable to the Saints for their profit and edification Ephe. 6 19. Colos 4.3 that he might haue the doore of vtterance opened and freedome of speech giuen vnto him to publish boldly the wil and counsell of God as he ought that the gifts and graces of God bestowed vpon him 2 Cor. 1.11 might redownd to the benefit of the Church praise of God True it is the wicked and vngodly do many times desire those whom they thinke to be the children of God to pray for them But they want the Spirit of Christ Rom 8.16.26 Zach. 12.10 and the grace of prayer so that they cannot pray themselues nor haue any heart to lift vp to God Acts 8.24 as we see in Simon the Sorcerer who craued of the Apostles to pray for him to the Lord that none of his threatnings might fall vpon him Hee was not touched with a feeling of his sinne nor desired any pardon thereof but onely craued a freedome deliuerance from iudgement to come So then hee was not grieued for sin but feared the punishment Againe as the Reprobate may desire the prayers of the children of God when they feare iudgements to come vpon them hereafter so they may doe when punishment is vppon them as we see in Pharaoh Exod. 9 27 2◠who desired Moses and Aaron to pray for him that there be no more mighty thunders in the Land The same we see in Ieroboam the sonne of Nebat that made Israel to sinne when his hand was dryed vp that he could not pull it in againe which he had stretched out to lay hold on the Prophet threatning the destruction of the idolatrous altar at Bethel he said to the man of God I beseech thee pray vnto the Lord thy God 1 King 13. ◠and make intercession for me that my hand may be restored vnto me So then the wicked desire to be prayed for but it is onely in extremity it is onely to escape punishment either present or to come But the Godly respect sinne and are greeued for it more then for the punishment they are troubled more for the losse of Gods fauour then of temporall commodities Therefore when he prayeth for himselfe or for others he is moued with a feare and reuerence of the Maiestie of God to whom hee prayeth Eccle. 5.1 Dan. 9.4 he is touched with a feeling of his own wants for which he praieth he powreth out his heart before the Lord and sheweth a feruent desire to obtain his wants 1 Sam. 1 1◠1 Thes 5. ◠he praieth not for a brunt or two but continueth in prayer he doubteth not through vnbeleefe but through faith assureth himselfe to obtaine the requests hee maketh according to his word Fourthly it followeth also that when God Vse 4 hath heard vs for them wee must praise his Name and giue thankes for the blessings hee hath vouchsafed vnto our brethren So doth the Apostle in many of his Epistles Rom. 1.8 I thanke my God for you all through Iesus Christ because your faith is published throughout the whole world As we are not to pray onely for our selues so wee are not to offer the sacrifice of thankesgiuing onely for our selues This serueth to reproue all those that repine and enuy at the blessings bestowed vpon others who haue their owne eye euill because the Lords eye is good This sometime creepeth vpon the seruants of God and therfore ought to make vs more wary watchfull ouer our selues When Ioshua the seruant of Moses saw the spirit of God to rest vpon Eldad and Medad so that they prophesied in the hoast he said My Lord Moses Num. 11. ◠forbid them who answered him Enuiest thou for my sake yea would God that all the Lords people were Prophets and that the Lord would powre his Spirit vpon them So when the disciples of Iohn saw that Christ Iesus made more disciples then Iohn and increased in glory more then he they complained to Iohn that all men flocked to Christ and began to forsake him Iohn replyed Ioh. 3 2◠Yee your selues are my witnesses that I said I am not the Christ but that I am sent before him hee must increase but I decrease Let vs beware that we be not possessed with the spirit of enuie rather let vs labour after brotherly loue 1 Cor. 1◠which suffereth long is bountifull enuyeth not it seeketh not her own things it thinketh not euill it reioyceth not in iniquity but reioyceth in the truth it suffers all things it beleeueth all things it hopeth al things it endureth all things Whatsoeuer good things God bestoweth vpon any member of Christ he hath giuen them not onely for the benefit and comfort of him that hath receiued them but for the good of the whole body Seeing therefore we haue our part and portion therein in as much as there is in the Church one Communion of Saints it is our duty to returne the praise and glory thereof to the giuer and not repine and grudge against him to whom they are giuen Vse 5 Lastly consider from this Doctrine whence it is that God spareth the wicked and vngodly and beareth long with the vessels of wrath appointed to destruction It is for the prayers of his people that are his remembrancers day and night that stand in the gap and breach which the hand of God hath made that cry vnto him without ceassing Spare thy people O Lord and giue not thine inheritance vnto reproch 〈◊〉 17. that the vnbeleeuers should say Where is their God True it is the people of God are contemptible in this vnthankefull world yet were it not for these simple and silly ones the iudgements of God had long since fallen vppon vs which by their prayers hitherto they haue stayed For had we continued in
as his Lord if they haue called the Master of the house Belzebub how much more them of his houshold Vse 1 Now let vs see what vses may be gathered from hence First we may assure our selues that it is a lamentable and wofull condition to liue and dwell among such mallitious mischieuous enemies They grin and grinde their teeth at vs like Dogs they gape at vs with their mouthes like the ramping and roaring Lyon they push at vs with their heads like the fat Bulles of Bashan they run at vs with their hornes like the Vnicorne they whet their tuskes at vs like the wilde Boare out of the wood they seeke to eate vs vp like the sauage beasts of the Field and Forrest Would we not take it to bee a fearefull condition to be carried into a great and terrible Wildernesse and to be compassed about with Dragons Tygers Beares and other deuouring beasts ready to eate vs in peeces while there is none to helpe But man vnto man is many times al these especially the vnfaithful man to the faithfull â—or what fellowship is there between the seed of the woman â— Cor 6 14. and the seed of the serpent Whâ—t communion betweene light and darknesse and what concord betweene Christ and Belial This the Prophet acknowledged felt by experience in his owne person 〈◊〉 20 5 6 7. Wo is me that I remained in Meshech dwel in the tents of Kedar my soule hath too long dwelt with him that hateth peace I seeke peace and when I speak therof they are bent to warre For as the societie of the faithfull is good and comely like the precious oyntment vpon the head of Aaron and as the dew falling vpon the mountaines of Hermon and Sion because they take sweet counsell together and go vnto the house of God as companions so the accompanying conuersing with euill persons is irkesome and tedious vnto the godly as if they liued with Wolues and wilde beasts in the Wildernesse True it is the people of God hate and abhor the sinnes of the vngodly but yet loue their persons as the Physitian hateth the disease but loueth the person of his Patient But the vngodly hate not onely the infirmities of the faithfull but their persons euen to the death as the dung of the earth and the off-scouring of all things and therefore we must needes account it a wofull condition full of greefe anguish and vexation of Spirit to liue among them This life is as a continuall death Secondly seeing this is the entertainment that we must looke for and shall finde in the Vse 2 world to bee hated and harrowed by the vngodly it standeth vs vpon to liue in vnity and to loue one another as the children of the Father and the disciples of Christ When enemies dayly increase and ioyne their forces together in a common band an vnited league it standeth all those vpon that are of the communion of Saints that are come vnto Mount Sion to the City of the liuing God Heb. 12 â—â— 23 and to the assembly and congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen to vnite combine themselues together as one man The aduersaries of the Church are many their power is mighty their malice is vnsatiable against the little flock of Christ it is time therfore for vs to ioyn our selues against the common aduersary Who can be ignorant how the popish crew associate themselues together seeking to subuert the state and to ouerthrow religion established among vs being resolued by murdrous Masse-Priests and set on fire of hel Wee haue also many hollow-hearted hypocrites damnable Atheists filthy Libertines sundry loose liuers that can abide none to make any sincere profession of godlinesse The poor sheepe and innocent Lambes of Christ amidst so many subtle Foxes and cruell Wolues had neede loue one another beeing hated of the world and seeke the good one of another being maligned of the wicked Heereunto Christ exhorteth in sundry places as Ioh. 13. A new commandement I giue vnto you that ye loue one another Iohn 13 3â— 35 16 12 1â— 13. 1 Iohn 3 1â— as I haue loued you that ye also loue one another By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples if ye haue loue one to another And in the 16. Chapter hee mooueth the Disciples to loue one another seeing they are hated of the world as their Mayster was This therefore is the comfort of a true Christian that albeit he be hated of the vngodly yet there is a true communion among the beleeuers of all gifts and graces granted vnto them being ready to teach the ignorant to gather home them that go astray to binde vp the broken-hearted to comfort the weake to conuince the deceiued to admonish the vnruly to stirre vp them that are dull to encourage all in well-doing And touching the bodies of our brethren those that haue this worlds good must shew themselues willing to help the poore to feed the hungry to cloathe the naked to raise vp the distressed to visite the sicke and to do good to all but especially to them that are of the houshold of faith Gal. 6 10. Lastly seeing hatred lodgeth in the heart Vse 3 of a wicked man toward the faithfull it is our duty to pray to God to be deliuered from vnreasonable and euill men Seeing all haue not faith â—ess 3 2 3 and that liuing among them wee may be established and kept blamelesse and pure from euill and may shine as lights in the midst of a crooked naughty Nation â— 2 15. holding foorth the word of life This the Prophet Dauid declareth Psalm 35 12 13 15 16.17 Thus doth God weane vs from the loue and liking of this world that we should looke and long after his kingdom where is fulnes of ioy for euermore Verses 25 26. And Israel tooke all those Citties therefore Israel dwelled in all the Cities of the Amorites in Heshbon and in all the Villages thereof These Cities taken by the Israelites did sometimes belong to the Moabites as appeareth Iudg. 11. But Sihon had taken them from Veheb the former King of the Moabites So theÌ„ in these words we haue the preuenting of an Obiection 〈◊〉 Num. â— 21. as Lyra well obserueth vpon this place where it is saide that Israel dwelt in Heshbon in the Villages thereof which properly belonged to the Land of Moab as part and parcell thereof being now rent and torne in peeces as a body that had lost many limbes and members Some man therefore might aske the question how came the Israelites to possesse that Land seeing they were expresly restrained and forbidden of God to fight against the Moabites they were tolde that they should haue no part nor portion of their Land giuen vnto them Deut. 2 9. Thou shalt not vexe Moab neither prouoke them to battell for I will not giue thee of their Land for a
withall For he endured as he that saw him which is inuisible Some were racked Heb 1â— tempted tormented burned stoned would not be deliuered A wicked man is a very dastard and coward He feareth euery creature which is a great iudgment vpon him that will not feare God The darknesse of the night the solitarinesse of the place the falling of a leafe the crawling of a worme the flashing of the lightning the cracking of the thunder the guilt of conscience doth terrifie them But the godly are endued with true fortitude magnanimity of minde springing from the grace of faith and are bold as a Lyon Prou. 28 1 they are resolued of Gods presence with them and of his prouidence ouer them being ready to say with Dauid The Lord is my light and my saluation of whom shall I bee afraid The Lord is the strength of my life whom then shall I feare Though an hoast pitched against mee mine heart should not be afraid Psal 27 1 2 3. This made the Apostle when he heard that bands and afflictions abode for him in euery Citty to say What do you weeping and breaking mine heart For I am ready not to be bound onely but also to die at Ierusalem for the Name of the Lord Iesus Acts 21 13. The faithfull indeed walke thorough maâ—y tentations on the right hand and on the left and enter into many combates yet they shâ—nne not the brunt of the battell nor feare to loke the enemy in the face nor shrink backe from the push of the Pâ—ke because they haue put on the whole armour of God and haue their hearts setled and their heads coâ—ered in the day of triall Therefore the Apostle exhoâ—teth that we should be strong in the Lord and put on the whole armour of God that we may be able to stand against the assaults of the diuell to resist in the euill day Eph. 6 11 12 13. It is not enough for vs to prouide armour and to haue it lying by vs as we see men in â—heir houses haue Pikes and Halberts Corslets and Muskets hanging by the wals waxing rusty through want of vse but we must put them on and buckle them about vs wee must alwayes haue our loynes girt â—â—e 1â— 35 our lights burning hauing on the brest-plate of righteousnesse taking the shield of faith and drawing out the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God Neither is it sufficient to defend vs to put on armour but we must put on the whole armour of God We must be armed from top to toe and leaue no part vnarmed and vnguarded lest the enemy espye his aduantage and worke our destruction We must be armed within and without before vs and behind vs in soule and in body in tongue and eare in head and heart For if Satan who as a roaring Lyon seeketh whom he may deuoure finde vs in any part or member naked vndefended we lye open to him to surprize vs at his pleasure and to bring vpon vâ— swift damnation Dauid was armed with the armour of God being a man after Gods owne heart buâ— because wheÌ„ he saw the beauty of Bathsheba 〈◊〉 11 1 he made not a couenant with his eyes not to lust Satan ensnared him to commit folly At another time leauing his eares vnarmed and setting them open to the false information and accusation of Zâ—â—ba 〈◊〉 1â— 3 he was drawne away to peruert iustice and to betray the cause of the innocent and to condemne the iust without hearing So four eare be at any time vnarmed it is ready to heare and receiue and beleeues slanders false tales against our brethren If the Helmet of saluation do not couer our head if the toong be not fenced the diuell will set thâ— on work to deuise euil slanders and to publish them to the disgrace and discredite one of another Ionah was a man of God and a Preacher of repentance to the Niniuites yet because he left his tongue vnarmed and did not set a watch before his mouth he brake out into an open and insolent contempt of God saying I doe well to be angry vnto the death chap. 4.9 Seeing therefore we are compassed about with such an army of enemies that watch all occasions and seeke all opportunities against vs they are greatly deceiued that make the life of a christian to be an easie and ydle profession take the Gospel to bee a profession of liberty as the enemies of the grace of God obiect against vs for it may cost vs dearly euen the resisting vnto blood and the forsaking of all earthly commodities that the woâ—ld holdeth in greatest price Let vs therefore as wise builders Luke 14 28 sit downe and cast our accounts before hand what our worke may cost vs. For such onely as continue to the end shall be saued Secondly let vs goe boldly forward in the Vse 2 duties of our calling The Church of God is not alwayes in one state Sometimes it liueth in quiet and peaceable times when the Gospel is publikely preached professed taught receiued with liberty of meeting together with freedome of conscience without opposition or gain saying as by the blessing of God it is among vs. Sometimes the truth of God is resisted the professours are persecuted the Gospel is suppressed and oppressed by the rage of the enemy the faithfull are slaine and put to death with all kinde of cruelty Notwithstanding let vs not feare their feare 1 Pet. 3.14 15 neyther be troubled but sanctifie the Lord in our hearts be ready alwayes to giue an answer to euery man of the hope that is in vs with al meeknesse and reuerence So then the godly should not feare the threatnings of the vngodly nor so be troubled as therby to abstain from such necessary duties as their callings do leade and direct them vnto but on the contrary make the Lord theyr feare and theyr dread and make a bold confession of the precious faith they conceiue as those that labour to maintaine a good cause with a good conscience Let vs all goe forward with courage and constancy in our callings let vs performe with diligence the duties laid vpon vs and albeit crosses do crosse vs in the way and many dangers meete vs wee must not shrinke backe but stand fast and goe forward in our profession This should be in all Magistrates that are as the Gods of the earth and the Ministers of iustice they must bee men of courage to performe the duties of theyr calling Exodus chapter 18 verse 13 they must bee endued with the spirit of power and of godly boldnesse to goe through with euery good worke with a constant resolution and not stand in feare of any man considering that the cause is the Lords which they handle They must call and compell others to walke in their duties that so the sword of the Magistrate may be ioyned with the word of the Minister This
they could finde in their hearts not to pray at all not to heare at all not to partake the Sacraments at all yea to breake out into open blasphemy and say with the Atheists and vngodly men Iob 21.15 Who is the Almighty that we should serue him and what profite haue we if we should pray vnto him Many are carried away with dulnesse and heauinesse of body mind an ordinary and dangerous abuse hindering the sauing knowledge of the Gospel This is a subtle slight and suggestion of Sathan whereof many complaine but few striue against and therefore spend the greatest time allotted and allowed for hearing the word in drowsinesse and sleeping and whereas they should raise and rouze vp themselues they hang downe theis heads and lay them on their seates and frame thâ—mselues to snort and sleepe rather then to heare and attend An vnfit and very vnseemely gesture for so high an worke If thou shouldst so behaue thy selfe to thy father or Prince speaking vnto thee wold they not take themselues â—â—e abused at thy hands Balaam chargeth Balak to rise vp and heare but these lye along vnciuilly or turne their backes vndecently or lay them downe vnreuerently contrary to the religious practice of the people when Christ preached at Nazareth on the Sabbaâ—th day Luke 4 20. The eyes of all that were in the Synagogue were fastened on him Many are talking and speaking to others when they should heare God speake and talke vnto them they remooue out of their places to place others and bring them in their sâ—â—tes True it is kindnesse and curtesie are commendable vertues But it is cursed curtesie which is so dearely bought euen with the losse of rhe least sentence and saying of the word of God Others are reading in the Church and bring with them books besides the Scriptures peraduenture of prayers or sermons or such like godly treatises if not of vnprofitable matters in them they exercise themselues spend the time whereas they should hearken to helpe their instruction and not reade to hinder their attention 〈…〉 But do you condemne reading will some say Is it not a good and godly exercise Do not men rather need to be encouraged then discouraged from that duty 〈…〉 I answer that reading is not to be condemned and no man ought to be discouraged from reading We do not reproue the worke done but the time wherein it is done A good thing done in season is twice done A thing done out of season is euilly done To al things there is an appointed time 〈◊〉 3 1 7. and a time to euery purpose vnder the heauen there is a time to keepe silence and a time to speake there is a time to reade and a time to heare a time to pray and a time to receiue the Sacraments To pray by our selues 〈◊〉 6 5 6. or reade by our selues wheÌ„ we should heare together with others in the Congregation or to exercise the tongue wheÌ„ we should vse the eare or to speake to God when we should heare him speaking vnto vs cannot stand with the generall rules of Scripture appointed to direct vs in our publike assemblies Let all things be done to edifying Let all things be done honestly and in order 1 Cor. 14 5 40. The Apostle reprouing the disorders crept into the Lords Supper that when they should eate the Lords Supper euery man took his owne supper afore and tarried not for his brethren whereby it came to passe that some were hungry and others full saith Haue yee not houses to eate and drinke in Despise yee the Church of God and shame them that haue not 1. Cor. 11 21 22. Where he doth not simply coÌ„demne eating and drinking no more then Christ 〈◊〉 11 15. when he whipped out of the Temple such as made the house of prayer a denne of theeues condemned buying and selling but vsing them at an vnfit time Thus we see how it standeth vs all vpon to beware take heed of all abuses that take away reuerence hinder attention to the end we may with meeknesse receiue the word engrafted in vs that is able to saue our foules Vse 3 Thirdly this duty directeth vs vnto another duty namely to prepare our selues before we come ordring the affections of our minds and disposing the powers of our soules in such sort that they may be fitted and furnished for that worke When the people of Israel were to receiue the Law on Mount Sinai â—â—od 19 10 they sanctified themselues purged their conscience from dead works The Apostle hauing set downe the institution of the Lords Supper to the Corinthians and taught them that vnworthy receiuers eate to themselues iudgement and make themselues guilty of the body and blood of Christ â—hat is reâ—â—ed to fit 〈◊〉 prepare â—â—â—eâ—â—es to 〈◊〉 exercises 〈◊〉 our religioÌ„ willeth them to examine themselues and so eate of this bread drinke of this cup 1 Cor. 11 28 29 and not to come hand ouer head in prophane manner Now to this preparation sundry things are required First wee must bring with vs diligence to marke earnestly and obserue carefully the word of God deliuered which auaileth and aduantageth vs much for profiting thereby in knowledge and obedience Diligence maketh a rough way plaine bitter things sweet and hard things easie This Salomon prescribeth to the sonnes of God Prou. 2 1 2 3 4. My sonne if thou wilt receiue my words and hide my commandements within thee and cause thine heart to hearken vnto wisedome encline thine heart to vnderstanding if thou seekest her as siluer and searchest for her as for treasures then shalt thou vnderstand the feare of the Lord finde the knowledge of God This Christ commandeth Iohn 5 39. This also the Apostle requireth Iam. chap. 1 verse 19. We must vse labour and industry not vpon some sudden motion and pang nor by reason of some good company only or for feare of danger but in a continuall course earnest manner as worldlings vse to take paines to attain treasure and riches inasmuch as the heauenly treasures of a better life do farre surpasse all earthly riches that carnall men make their greatest happinesse We see how artificers and handy-crafts men follow theyr Trades who rise early and sit vp late who labour night and day who endure cold and heat to earne a little of this worlds good but where shall wee finde that Christian who so eagerly and earnestly followeth after the kingdome of God and his righteousnes Behold how Merchants compasse Sea and Land and sayle to the furthest parts of the world with danger of theyr liues to get the goods of the earth But greater is the gaine of godlinesse and heauenly wisedome and therefore we should redeeme the time to procure it and sell al that we haue of our owne to purchase it Mat. 13 44 45. Secondly wee must be touched with the feare and dread of Gods Maiesty for feare engendereth
and the heart to feele the horror thereof together with the heauinesse of his wrath indignation for the same This made Cain to speake desperately My punishment is greater then I can beare Gen. 4 13. This made Iudas to do desperately when he wrought his owne destruction and hanged himselfe Mat. 27.5 This made Dauid to say If thou Lord streightly markest iniquities who is he that shal be able to endure thy iudgement They then are grossely deceyued and most vnhappy who thinke happinesse to consist in committing of sinnes with all greedinesse These are in the number of those fooles howsoeuer worldly wise that make a mocke of sinne Prou. 14 9 12 13. There is a way that seemeth right to a man but the issues thereof are the wayes of death euen in laughing the heart is sorrowfull and the end of that mirth is heauines The world hath alwayes bene full of such fooles but if they depart hence without the feeling of Gods fauor in the forgiuenesse of their offences it had beene good for them that they had bene bruite beasts or that they had neuer bene borne as it is sayd of Iudas Math. 26 24. No vncleane thing shall enter into the kingdome of heauen Such as haue not their sins pardoned haue no part in Christ Out of Christ there is no saluation nor vnto such any imputation of his righteousnes Sinne shutteth vp the way that leadeth vnto life it separateth vs from God and his Kingdome it maketh vs the children of the diuell God displeased with vs for they that are in the flesh cannot please God Thirdly we see some are happy in this life Vse 3 and attaine to the certainty of their saluation The saluation of the Church standeth in the remission of their sinnes Luke 1 â—7 We doe not then begin to be happy when at the end of our dayes we enter into the kingdom of heauen but while we are vpon the earth we lay the foundation of our happines and set the first stones of it or else we neuer attaine vnto it We are all in this life builders 1 Cor. 3 9. We haue a great and waighty work to set vp it requireth a long time and great labour to bring it to passe and perfection Euery day of our life shold adde somwhat to the building this day should make it in greater forwardnesse then the former Let vs diligently consider these things and seriously examine our selues what wee haue done for the furthering of our saluation whether wee haue alreadie made an happy entrance into it So soone as we begin and the first stone is laid the doore of the kingdome of heauen is opened vnto vs. The further we proceed the neerer wee come to the marke This our Sauiour preached to his hearers Iohn 5 24. Verily verily I say vnto you he that heareth my word beleeueth him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnatioÌ„ but hath passed from death to life When Zacheus was conuerted to the faith and testified the sincerity of his repentance by actuall restitution he saide This day is saluation come vnto this house forasmuch as he is also become the sonne of Abraham Luke 19 9. So the Apostle speaketh Rom. 13 11 Considering the season it is now time that we should arise from sleepe for now is our saluation nerer then when we beleeued it And in that holy Praier of Christ recorded by the Euangelist Iohn hee saith This is eternall life to know thee to be the only very God whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ Iohn 17 3. This is the great mercy of God to giue vs here a taste of the glory to come We haue heere as it were the first fruits of eternal life and by hope possesse that which we shall really inherit so wee may truly say with the Apostle 2 Tim. 1 12 I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day Heereby we see that it is not a doctrine of pride and presumption as the Church of Rome teacheth to beleeue the remission of our owne sinnes For generally to beleeue that God forgiueth sinne or that some men haue their sinnes forgiuen is no priuiledge of the Church but the common faith of the diuels Iam. 2 19. All the Articles contain the confession of a speciall faith and a particular application to our selues As I must beleeue God the Father to be my Creator the Son my Redeemer the holy Ghost to be my Sanctifier so I am bouÌ„d to beleeue the remission of mine owne sinnes the resurrection of mine owne body and that life euerlasting shall be giuen to me Thus the Apostle speaketh Gal. 2 20 I liue by the faith of the Son of God who loued me and gaue himselfe for me This special faith must be the faith of vs all Vse 4 Lastly from hence we are put in minde of sundry good duties necessary to bee practised of vs. First seeing euery true member of the Church hath the forgiuenes of his sins giuen assured vnto him it is our duty to acknowledge our selues to bee greeuous sinners to haue godly sorrow for them which may cause repentance not to be repented of and to seek pardon by dayly prayer for the forgiuenes of them at the hands of God â—â—g 8 46. Hee resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble He filleth the hungry with good things and sendeth the rich empty away He is ready to forgiue and to haue compassion on his children he is slow to anger and of great kindnes Hee doth not deale with vs after our sinnes nor reward vs according to our iniquities Hence it is that the Apostles haue taught and the godly haue acknowledged themselues greeuous sinners yea euen the most regenerate as Dauid Daniel Paul and others Seeing therefore we haue a promise of forgiuenes as it were a priuiledge aboue others of the world it behooueth vs to haue in vs an humble acknowledgement of our sinfull estate ioyned with godly sorrow and earnest prayer for the forgiuenes of them Secondly it is required of vs to haue a reuerent care and feare not to offend him any more as heeretofore wee haue prouoked him yea a most earnest studie and desire to please him better theÌ„ we haue done This the Prophet teacheth Psal 103 3 4. If thou O Lord streightly markest iniquities O Lord who shall stand But mercy is with thee that thou maist be feared This was the instruction that Christ gaue vnto the diseased man whom he had healed when hee found him in the Temple hee saide vnto him Behold thou art made whole sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee Ioh. 5 14. Thus the Apostle Paul describeth true repentance by the fruites and effects of it 2 Cor. 7 11. Behold this thing that ye haue bene godly sorry what great care it hath wrought in you yea what clearing of your selues yea
to mercy in regard of of the great recompence of reward that is laid vp for mercifull men The example of the Sunnamite before remembred is a notable worthy example to teach vs this vse and to enforce this duty vpon vs. She stirred vp her husband to good things and made him that was willing more willing him that was forward more forward shewing her selfe mindful of the end of her creation which was to be an helper vnto him especially in the best things Gen. 2 18. She said Behold I know that this is an holy man of God that passeth by vs continually let vs make him a chamber that hee may turne in thither when he commeth to vs. 2. Kings 4 9. It is not enough for vs to be ready and resolute to doe good to those that are of the houshold of faith and thereby to testifie our faith in Christ but God requireth of vs to consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good workes not forsaking the fellowship that we haue among our selues as the manner of some is but let vs exhort one another and that so much the more because yee see that the day draweth neere Heb. 10 24 25 This serueth to reproue such as are backward in doing good and cause others to be backward such as are not content themselues to doe nothing but are ready to disswade and discourage others from workes of mercy as we see the Apostle Iohn reproueth Diotrephes who was so farre from receiuing the brethren that he forbad them that would and thrust them out of the Church Iohn 3.9 10. He was backward himselfe and made others backward his malice did not onely keepe him from doing good to the Saints but prouoked him to hinder and restraine others These are like the Scribes and Pharisies which did shut vp the kingdome of heauen against men neither entring themselues into it nor suffering those that would enter Math. 23.13 These are like vnto the enuious Iewes who grew to that desperate madnes against the Lord Iesus that they would neither receiue the Gospel themselues nor suffer it to be preached to others but forbad the Apostles to preach vnto the Gentiles that they might be saued to fulfill their sinnes alwayes 1. Thes 2.16 They are like to Elimas the sorcerer who was so farre from beleuing the doctrine of the Apostles Act. 13 8 that he openly withstood them and maliciously sought to turne away the Deputy from the faith And all these may fitly be compared to the dog lying in the manger which will neyther eate the hay himselfe nor suffer the Oxe or Cattel that would to eate of it These shall haue the more fearefull condemnation answering to God both for not doing good and for hindering such as would doe good These both shut vp their hands and hearts froÌ„ all duties of loue and tye vp the hands of others so that a double woe hangeth ouer their heads which without repentance will fall vppon them Lastly this Doctrine is both an encouragement Vse 4 vnto vs in well doing and a great comfort in all aduersities It is an incouragement to consider that what loue and seruice soeuer we doe shew to the Saints it is put vppon the Lords accounts and is kept in his remembrance and shal not be blotted out for euer This is the tenour of the couenant which he hath made with vs to haue the same friends and enemies with vs. Such as are our friends to doe vs good he will account as his friends to doe them good such as are his enemies to hurt vs he will proceede against them as with his vtter enemies to root them out and to destroy them This is a great honour and dignity of the faithfull It argued a very neere league of amity that Iehoshaphat made with the King of Israel when he ioyned with him saying I am as thou art my people as thy people my horses as thy horses wee will ioyne with thee in the war al mine is at thy commandement 1. King 22.4 2 Chron. 18.3 This is the society and fellowship that God hath with his people our friends shall be his friends our enemies shall be his enemies our troubles shal be his troubles our wrongs shall be his wrongs our persecutions shall be his peâ—secutions This is it which the Prophet declareth touching the Lord He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye Zach. 2 8. So precious and deare are they to him and so tender is his loue toward them that when the enemies rise vp against them to hurt them it goeth as neere to the Lord as any thing can do We know how tender the eye of a man is it worketh more griefe then to receiue a wound in any other part to haue the apple of the eye striken but the Church is so deare to God that he can no more suffer the enemies to hurt it then a man can abide to be thrust or pierced in the eye How could the Lord expresse how earnestly and ardently he loueth vs and how carefull he is for our safety better then vnder this comparison and therefore the Prophet entreateth the Lord to keepe him as the apple of his eye Psal 17 8. to hide him vnder the shadow of his wings This is it which our Sauiour signifieth in the description of the last iudgement that when one of the least of Christs brethren haue bene hungred and we haue fed them haue beene thirsty and wee haue refreshed them haue bene strangers and wee haue lodged them haue beene naked and we haue clothed them haue beene prisoners and we relieued them Christ Iesus himselfe is refreshed and relieued visited and harboured in his members Math. 25 40 If the Lord Iesus liued now vpon the face of the earth in pouerty great want if he wanted meate to eate or clothes to put on ought wee not to relieue him nay who is it but would say hee is ready to doe it But euery faithfull man is vnto vs as Christ himselfe whatsoeuer is done to him is done to Christ himselfe and Christ Iesus though heire of all Lord of the world doth esteeme account it as done vnto himselfe On the other side when the poore members of Christ are in want not releeued are sick and not visited are hungry and yet not sustained Christ himselfe is vnuisited vnregarded A man would be ashamed to doe thus to Christ in person but inasmuch as we do it to the persons of our brethren and his members hee counteth it as done to himselfe as he speaketh in the Gospel Verily I say vnto you Math. 25 â— inasmuch as yee did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to mee This likewise is that which Christ spake to Paul from heauen at his conuersion When he breathed out threatnings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord and had obtained letters to bring them bound to Ierusalem that professed Christ he heard
but run into all wickednes We see then what holdeth out and letteth in the flood of vngodly-lines into a place be it kingdome city house family or particular person if the fear of God be there the wall is strong the banke is sure the waues of an euill life cannot ouerflow if it be not there nothing is so horrible and vnnaturall but it wil enter and it shall easily be entertained Happy is that place and blessed that person wherein this feare is and cursed where this wanteth For as the banke doth keepe the water from ouerflowing so doth the feare of God in man or woman hold out the floods inundations of sin that it ouerspreadeth not as otherwise it would A notable proof of this appeareth in the midwiues mentioned in Exodus ch 1 17 when Pharaoh commanded them to kill euery male childe that was born of the Israelitish women what was it that kept out this most cruell murther from heart and hand but this reuerent feare of God more then of man and of his commandement more then of the decree of the King for so sayth the Scripture The midwiues feared God and therefore did not as the king had charged thē This feare made Ioseph that hee durst not sin against his master when he was tempted nor against his bretheren by whom he had bene iniuried Gen. 39 9. and 50 19. This feare is the beginning of wisedome and a good vnderstanding haue all they that doe thereafter the praise of it endureth for euer Psal 111.10 Vse 2 Secondly we see that they which make no conscience to serue God and to performe the parts of his worship in the exercises of religion can performe aright no duties to men in any sincerity or simplicity Such as haue no religion in them are giuen ouer to al licentiousnes they are alwayes iustly to bee doubted worthily to bee suspected and hardly to bee trusted we are not to looke for good dealing to come from them for conscience sake more then by constraint or necessity or for the praise or applause of the world For how can any man suppose that that son will be dutifull to a stranger that is rebellious and disobedient to his naturall father Or that the seruant wil be true and trusty to another who hath plaid the theefe and false varlet to his own master God is our Father the Lord is our master Malachi 1 ◠if any man haue no care to serue him to obey him to fear him how can it be expected that he shold deale vprightly with men discharge a good conscience toward them There are no duties of the second table accepted where obedience to the first table is not performed So then no trust is to be giuen no truth to bee looked for of such as are idolaters and haue no religion at all in them The Prophet Micah complaining of the prophanenesse of the Iewes that the good were perished out of the land and the righteous from among men saith The best of them is a abriar and the most righteous of them is a thornie hedge Trust ye not a friend neither put yee confidence in a counseller keepe the doores of thy mouth from her that lyeth in thy bosome for the sonne reuileth the father the daughter riseth vppe against her mother the daughter in law against her Mother in law and a mans enemies are the men of his owne house Mic. 7 5. This place is applyed by our Sauiour Christ against such as shall hate the Gospell to trust such too far though neuer so neere vs in the flesh will bring repentance when it is too late Lastly we learn Vse that the best way to bring a people to be obedient and well ordered for their outward carriage is to worke in them the knowledge of religion If we wold haue children in their places to be dutifull seruants to be trusty and both of them to bee subiect to such as are set ouer them behold here the ready way and the right course that is to bee taken with them we must plant in them the fear of the Lord. It is a common complaint to crie out of the iniquities of times to inueigh against the stubbornnes of children vnfaithfulnes of seruants but in the meane season we consider not wher the cause lyeth how it is to be amended and redressed The cheefe and principall occasion of all houshold disorder is the want of Christian instruction Youth are like to the potters clay fit to bee framed into any fashion or like the soft waxe that is ready to receyue any impression If they be suffered to runne on without godly education to vvax ripe in sinne as they grovv strong in age they vvill sooner breake like the old tree then bend like a tender twigge Abraham is commended by the mouth of GOD for this care Gen. 18 19 he had an excellent family a blessed Isaac an obedient wife and trustie seruants euery one knew his duty euery one was found faithfull in his calling How dutifull Isaac was appeareth in the preparation that Abraham made to offer him vp as a burnt Offering to God according to the commandement of God Gen. 22 9 which was a great triall of a great faith by a great worke he did not rebell and resist his father but suffered himselfe willingly to be bound quietly to be layd vpon the Altar and patiently made himselfe ready to endure the stroake of the knife How obedient Sara was is notably shewed herein in that Abraham hauing receyued an expresse commandement to goe out of his countrey from his kindred and from his fathers house vnto a land which God would shew him shee waited not for a speciall calling to warrant her Gen. 12.1 nor asked counsell of her corrupt affections but followed him whither soeuer he went and was a comfortable companion with him in all his afflictions Hence it is that the Apostle Peter setteth her forth as a worthy paterne for all women to looke vpon 1 Pet. 3 6. After this manner in times past did the holy women which trusted in God attire thēselues and were subiect to their husbands as Sarah obeyed Abraham and called him Sir whose daughters ye are whiles ye do well not being afraid of any terror And touching the trustines of his seruants we may see it by their readinesse to arme themselues and hazard their liues to recouer Lot that was taken prisoner and by the imploiment of the Steward of his house to fetch a wife for his sonne Isaac whose deuotion towards God whose loue towards his master whose faithfulnes towards Isaac whose conscience in his place is plainly reuealed in the word of God Gen. 14 14. 24 2. The like we might profitably obserue in Cornelius Act 10 7 he feared God with all his houshold therefore when he was willed by the Angel to send for Peter whereby he might bee further instructed with his family hee had a faythfull souldier whom he imployed
the punishment of euill doers c 1 Pet. 2 14. Now let vs come to the vses which naturally Vse 1 arise from hence First we must acknowledge that Magistracie is a notable blessing and by acknowledging of it learne to bee thankfull for it If there were no Magistrate or law euery one would liue as he list and would be ready to cut anothers throat so that better were a tyranny then an anarchy This is sundry times repeated in the book of Iudges In those dayes there was no Knig in Israel but euery man did that which was good in his owne eyes Iudg. 17 6 and 18 1 and 19 1 21 25. Then was idolatry common among them without any punishment then they gaue themselues to whoredome and vncleannesse without controllement then murther and drawing the sword one against another was practised bloud touched bloud This confusion and lamentable disorder and want of lawfull Magistracy and gouernment should teach vs to esteeme highly of this order and ordinance of God according to the blessings which we receiue by the same We obtayne great quietnesse by our rulers and many worthy things are wrought through their prudence and prouidence They are the instruments of our peace the breath of our nostrils and the meanes of our preseruation By them we enioy vnder God all the benefites which we haue our liberty our lands our liues our wiues our children our possessions our safety our houses and habitations and aboue all the rest the comfortable vse of the Gospel with freedome of conscience which is as marrow vnto our bones and as the very life of our liues How oft had we beene ouercome and ouerrunne by forraine enemies how oft had we beene surprized by inward rebels if this ordinance of God had not ouershadowed vs and ouerreached them This meditation must draw out of vs all thankfulnesse to God and confession of his louing kindnesse toward vs the practice whereof we haue in Ezra chap. 7 26 27 when hee beheld the forwardnesse of the King to promote the worship of God to publish a decree that whosoeuer would not performe the Law of God of the King should haue the sentence of God pronounced against him without delay whether it wereto the taking away of his life or banishment of his Countrey or to confiscation of his goods or to imprisonment of his body he gaue glory and praise to God saying Blessed be the Lord God of our fathers which so hath put in the Kings heart to beautifie the house of the Lord that is in Ierusalem This practice of this worthy man must be an instruction vnto vs to teach vs to acknowledge the necessity of this blessing as great as of the Sunne in the firmament whereby all liuing creatures are comforted and refreshed and must cause euery one to returne the praise of this mercy to him that is the giuer of this and of euery good giuing No people vnder the heauens haue better experience of it nor are more bound to walke worthy of this then we Vse 2 Secondly it is their duty to hate that which is euill with an vnfained hatred and to loue that which is good with a speciall loue and liking of it For if he be euill how shal he aduance and countenance the godly or how shall hee chastise and punish the vngodly Can hee haue or hold the reputation of a good Physician that taking vpon him the curing of other mens diseases is not able or willing to cure himselfe or will not euery one vpbraide such with the common Prouerbe Physician heale thy selfe Luke 4 23. How then can he with courage and comfort take vpon him to correct euill doers that is himselfe wholly giuen to all sorts and kindes of euill Can a father for conscience sake rebuke his sonne for sin as for swearing lying drunkennesse and such like disorders when himselfe maketh no conscience to bee a swearer and blasphemer a drunkard and vncleane liuer Or can a Master chasten his seruants for their rioting reuelling lewdnesse wantonnesse and misdemeanors when the guiltinesse of his owne heart cryeth against him and condemneth him as guilty of the same crimes Hee that teacheth another should first of all teach himselfe and he that reproueth another should first of all checke and controlle himselfe otherwise it shal be said vnto vs as the Apostle speaketh Therefore thou art inexcusable O man whosoeuer thou art that condemnest for in that thou condemnest another thou condemnest thy selfe for thou that condemnest doest the same things but we know that the iudgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things thinkest thou this O thou man that condemnest them which doe such things and doest the same that thou shalt escape the iudgment of God Rom. 2 1 2 3. Let all those whose office is to reforme euill learne to remoue it both head and taile both root and branch out of themselues let them pull the beame out of their owne eyes that they may cast out the more in their brothers eye It is a great blot and blemish in a gouernor that should punish wickednesse in others to nourish it in his own heart Hence it is that Salomon sayth Woe to thee O land when thy King is a child thy Princes eate in the morning Eccl. 10 16. Prou. 31 4. Where the Wiseman teacheth what danger it is to the commonwealth when the rulers are giuen wholly to their lusts and pleasures to surfetting and drunkennesse If the gouernour that sitteth at the sterne of the ship or the coachman that driueth the coach bee drunken and disordered who seeth not that shipwrack is to be feared and the coach ready to be ouerturned This is to bee considered and regarded of all that haue any authority ouer others to be carefull to order and rule themselues by the word of God If we haue families to gouerne we should goe in and out before them in all wisedome and bee examples vnto them in our liues conuersations If we see that those that be in places of superiority iurisdiction negligent herein not so circumspect ouer their wayes as they ought to be it is our duty to help them by our prayers and to call vpon God to assist them with his grace The burden is great that lyeth vpon their shoulders they many times watch while we sleep and are much troubled while we are at ease we must therfore dayly call vpon God for them to bee with them in their gouernment to indue them with the spirit of wisdom and counsell and to inspire them continually with al holy motions needful for their callings that their thrones may be established with iustice This is it which the Apostle vrgeth I exhort that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes bee made for all men for Kings and for all that are in authority that wee may liue a quiet and peaceable life in all godlinesse and honesty 1. Tim
others euen in priuate houses and families The Law of God and man allow not nay they condemne the common practice of brawling fighting quarrelling or challenging one of another into the field for priuate and personall wrongs whereby the seedes of murther and shedding of blood are sowne which soone grow vp to ripenesse and perfection and yeelde a dolefull haruest of sorrow and repentance when it is too late if they bee not weeded out of the heart betimes Whosoeuer shall thinke it a disgrace to refuse such challenges let them also thinke it a disgrace to walke in the wayes of God and to obey the good Edicts of Princes and the wholesome lawes of the Commonwealth It is the greatest grace that can be to yeeld obedience to God and contrariwise it is no credite to sinne against him to saue and salue vp a supposed honour and reputation among men It is the duty therefore of all that liue in priuate societies when they haue hard or wrong measure offered vnto them to go to their fathers or masters for they are Magistrates in the house and are within their owne doores as Kings to rule and Officers to gouerne and no man ought to reuenge his owne cause and quarrel he is as a Marshal to right euery mans cause that is vnder his roofe and to maintaine their credite and reputation The causes of these duels are euill Zedegin loc commun pag. 457. sometimes pride vain-glory sometimes couetousnesse and greedinesse of gaine and the cause of all these causes the diuell himselfe who was a murtherer from the beginning The effects thereof are no better for they cause deadly feudes breed hatred neuer to be appeased nourish contention and confusion hinder prayer and holy exercises of Religion shed mans blood made in the Image of God and bring downe the vengeance of God vpon our owne heads For how often doe such quarrels beginne with brawling and end in blood which once being spilled cannot be gathered vp Let all such therefore as eyther challenge or accept of challenges consider this point that hee which killeth maketh himselfe guilty of execrable murther before God and the blood so shed cryeth as it were with a loud voyce against him to heauen and neuer ceaseth till it hath called downe vengeance and touching him that is killed let him know that he is no better then one of the martyrs of the diuell For as God hath his Martyrs that dye in his cause What we are to thinke of Duellists so the diuell also hath his martyrs that dye in his cause and such as shed their blood are the diuels executioners and no better We can hold no other opinion either of the one or of the other neyther of him that killeth nor of him that is killed whatsoeuer they thinke of themselues and therefore let them looke to it that are so prodigall of their liues or of the liues of others 3 Our father dyed in the wildernesse and he was not in the company of them that gathered themselues together against the Lord in the company of Korah but dyed in his owne sinne and had no sonnes 4 Why should the name of our father be done away from among his family because hee hath c. 5 And Moses brought their cause before the Lord. The plea of the daughters oâ— Zelophehad In these words the daughters of Zelophehad plead their own cause to haue their part in the diuision of the land not to be shut out from their inheritance The plea is good and well grounded and they vse sundry reasons of no small importance First because their father dyed in the wildernesse in his iourney toward the land of Canaan and therefore the same inheritance that was due vnto him being aliue should not be denyed to his issue being dead For seeing hee died in the way before any of the Israelites could take possession of the land of promise hee could leaue to his daughters nothing but the promise of GOD and a liuely faith appprehending the same which no doubt was truly grafted in them or else they would neuer haue beene so earnest in this matter but haue let it alone till the conquest of the land and the displanting of the Canaanites They plead that he was not partaker with Korah in his conspiracy but dyed in his owne sinne that is as all other men do and must do that are sinners forasmuch as the wages of sinne is death Rom. 6 27. Now vnder this conspiracy of Korah heere expressed we must vnderstand all other mutinies of the same nature that he ioyned not with any in their rebellions neyther was partaker with any seditious persons whereby hee should deserue to be excluded from his possession of the land If any aske Obiect why this conspiracy of Korah is named and singled out aboue any of the rest of the murmurings which were many and of many I answere first because this was late and yet fresh in remembrance Secondly Answer it was more eminent then any of the rest and as it were swallowed vp the memory of all the former Thirdly because it seemeth hee died at the same time that Korahs treachery brake out and therefore hee might more easily bee thought to bee destroyed with them But though he dyed at the same time yet he died not of the same crime as likewise it fell out that Methushelah died immediatly before the flood it might be after it began to raine vpon the face of the earth but was not swept away with the flood And heere it is not to be forgotten that some of the Hebrewes as also we noted before chap. 15 21 are of opinion that this Zelophehad was the man that gathered stickes vpon the Sabbath day others thinke Vatabl aâ—â—â—â— in hunc locum that he was one of them that died by the biting stinging of the fiery serpents chap. 21 6. But the purpose of his daughters was to bring to their remembrance that their father had committed no act whereby his issue should bee denyed or debarred of their inheritance because he died a naturall death and went the way of all flesh and when he had serued his time was gathered to his fathers An other reason is because he left behind him no sons or heires males of his body lawfully begotten whereby it might and would come to passe that the name of a family in Israel should perish if no portion of the inheritance were assigned to his daughters In al this plea we may perceiue in them a notable example of honouring parents in that they are careful that the Name of their father should not be buried in perpetuall forgetfulnes but bee honourably remembred preserued which all ought to follow Likewise an example of faith beleeuing the promise of God for except they had assured their hearts that God would performe his promise and make good the wordes of his owne mouth spoken to Abraham Isaac and Iacob they would neuer haue made such
and of the Land of Canaan but the eternall rest with Iesus Christ in heauen This do none attaine but onely the faithfull and now we are in the way that leadeth vnto it wee are not yet in possession of that rest 2 Corinth chapter 5. verse 7. As then the passenger doth not sitte still but alwayes is going forward and further vntill he come to his iournyes end so ought wee to make continuall steppes in the faith vntill we come to receiue the ende of our faith which is the saluation of our soules 1 Pet. chapter 1 verse 9. Why eternall life is called a rest Now we must vnderstand that eternall life is called a rest for two causes First because thē and there wee shall rest from all our workes that is from our sinnes for then we shall sinne no more but shall know God euen as we are knowne no euill shall dwell there When the Angels had sinned they were immediately cast out and are reserued in chaines to euerlasting perdition Iude verse 6. Secondly wee shall rest from all troubles and miseries of this life Reuelat. chapter 14 verse 13 and hence it is that this place of rest is called by the name of Abrahams bosome Luke 16 22 23 because Abraham and all beleeuers that are the sonnes of God do there quietly rest and repose themselues as the childe in the bosome of his mother Vse 3 Thirdly it teacheth vs to auoyd all prophanenesse vpon this day of the Lord the works of our callings and the pleasures of our owne hearts are meere prophanations of this holy day Euery one will be ready to confesse that it is a great sinne eyther for the husbandman to goe to plough or for the tradesman to follow his businesse or for the day-labourer to worke or for the handy-craftesman to apply his vocation howbeit for a man to giue himselfe to his sports pleasures and delights they thinke there is some greater liberty Howbeit it seemeth a most ridiculous thing to me that God forbiddeth to the poore man his labour and alloweth to the rich man his pleasure to permit that which is lesse necessary and to restraine that which is more necessary But let vs see what we are to hold as well of the one as of the other out of the Law of God First Adam himselfe was commanded to sanctifie this day which God had blessed Genesis chap. 2 2 and the people in the wildernesse are forbidden to gather Manna Exod. chap. 16 verse 6. For this day is a market day for the soule and a time to prouide spirituall food farre more excellent and precious then Manna Iohn chap. 6 verse 58. 1 Pet. chapter 2 verse 3. Secondly our ordinary buying and selling keeping of fayres or markets on this day to whom we may ioyne those that bring theyr wares and commodities into Church-yards that after morning prayer they may vent them among the people This is another abuse among vs which toucheth the buyers as well as the sellers And if such commodities bee brought vnto vs we ought not to buy them Nehem. 13 15. For what maketh sellers among vs but because they easily finde those that will take their cōmodities at their hands It is certaine if there were no buyers there would be no sellers Thirdly there ought to be no carrying carting vpon this day lest God lay some heauy burden vpon vs too heauy for vs to beare Ierem. 17 21 22. Many carriers offend this way and as they breake the Sabbath themselues so they are the cause of the breach of it to many others Fourthly we must not follow our labours no not in haruest time when we might claime the greatest priuiledge and the season seemeth to offer vnto vs liberty and to giue vs a dispensation yet euen then we must rest prouided that our corne and prouision for the yeere be not in danger to bee lost for then God will haue mercy and not sacrifice Math. 12 7. If wee may saue the goods of others much more our owne And if saue the life of our beast much more our corne wherby our liues are preserued Fiftly they are reproued that wander from their places that runne about after euery pleasure or profite or feast a common abuse prophanation of the day almost in all places Exod. 16 29 these are like prophane Esau who sold his birthright for a messe of pottage Hebr. chapter 12 verse 16 so do they sell the word and sacraments for small trifles These are louers of pleasures more then louers of God hauing a forme of godlinesse but denying the power thereof 2 Tim. chapter 3 verses 4 5. and many of them make theyr belly theyr god Philppians chapter 3 ver 19. And touching theyr profits they take great gaine to be godlinesse not godlines to be great gaine the first Epistle to Timothy chapter 6 verses 5 6. Sixtly the Iewes were forbidden to build the Tabernacle vpon this day which was a place consecrated to God for his seruice and worship Exodus chapter 31. verse 15. It is not therefore lawfull to builde Gods house with materiall stones vpon that day but wee must labour to bee liuing stones built vp a spirituall house and an holy Priesthood to offer vp spirituall sacrifice acceptable to God by Iesus Christ the first Epistle of Peter chapter the second verse 5. Seuenthly they are reproued that keepe a carnall sabbath vnto the diuell not an holy Sabbath to God who spend the time in carding dicing drinking surfetting reuelling and such like This is the diuels sabbath and no better then to serue him The diuels Sabbath They are euill vpon any day but worse vpon this day Saul was offended when he saw Dauids place empty at his Table but how often may our places be seene empty at the Lords Table and in his house Lastly not to regard the hearing of the word whereby wee may encrease in good things and learne our duties to God man The neglect of these duties bringeth many iudgements and curses of God vpon our heads Amos 8 4. Nehem. 13 17 18. Ier. 17. verse 27. Vse 4 Thirdly we must labour to performe obedience to God vpon this day without wearinesse or distraction both publikely and priuately It is our duty to heare the word preached in it 2 Kings 4 23. Luke 4 16 Acts 13 14 15 15 22. We must exercise our selues in the Word and Sacraments pray with the Congregation lay vp in our hearts what wee haue heard meditate vpon it conferre about it and seeke to encrease in knowledge faith and obedience otherwise the Sabbath shall passe from vs without profite We must try our hearts and liues whether we goe forward or backward or stand at a stay If we do these things then shall we be wise obseruers of this day and haue the blessings of GOD come downe vpon vs Exod. 31 13 17. Ezek. 20 12 20. Esay 56 2 3 4 c. and 58 13 14. Ier. 17 24 25 26. Vse
5 Lastly it is the duty of all Gouernors to looke to theyr families and therefore GOD beginneth with them and directeth the commandement vnto them Why the commandement of the Sabbath is directed to gouernors and that for these causes First because they must giue an acount of theyr gouernment to God of whō they haue receyued it who is the high Commander and generall Master in Heauen and Earth and of all theyr soules that are vnder their charge forasmuch as hee will search and enquire not onely how ciuill and iust among men and toward men our gouernment hath beene but how godly and religious Secondly GOD setteth them in the first place to teach them that God requireth at their hands to teach theyr families to command theyr sonnes and housholds to feare God to bring them vp in his faith feare and in true religion Eph. 6 4. Gen. 18 19. Thirdly because they must go before them by good example and practise of all holy duties as Paul wold haue Timothy to do 1 Tim. 4 12 as we look for any comfort at the Lords hand in that great day of his dreadfull iudgement when he will bring euery worke to light with euery secret thing whether good or euil Eccl. 12 12. If we haue beene examples in good things we shall receyue euerlasting life if examples in euill euerlasting death Fourthly the Lord singleth out the father and master in the first place because if they go before and leade the way the rest of the house wil quickly follow after Iohn chap. 4 verse 53. Acts chapter sixteene verse 32 contrarywise if they yeeld not obedience for conscience sake to the duties of the Sabbath they may by the abuse of their authority hinder frustrate the holy endeauours of his children seruants Hence it is that many fathers vrge their children many masters command their seruants to go about their owne busines and send them from place to place at that time when they should attend to the holy commandement of the Lord whereas both of thē might well and lawfully reply to their fathers and masters and say with Christ our Sauiour Luke 2 49 Wist yee not that I must be about my fathers businesse Lastly the Lord layeth this waighty charge vpon them that such as are vnder their gouernment may yeeld willingly and cheerfully to Gods will considering how straight a charge God hath giuen to all gouernours If they should do it of their owne head or lay an heauy burden vpon thē which themselues would not touch with their little finger the charge could carry no authority It is not therefore their fathers or masters that restraine them of their liberty tye vp their wicked and wandring affections but GOD himselfe to whom all obedience is due The father doth shew loue to his children whē he restrayneth them from wickednes the master doth no wrong to his seruants that brideleth them from following theyr owne willes and pleasures So then the poynt to be learned and practised is that we must first keepe the Sabbath in our owne persons and begin reformation within the doores or closets of our owne hearts or else we will be very remisse negligent in reforming of others or if we be forward we shall bee charged and chalenged to be hypocrites while we teach others but doe not teach our selues Rom. 2 21. Secondly we must cast our eyes vpon others and looke to them that belong vnto vs that they may sanctifie the Sabbath as well as our selues It is not enough for vs to come to the house of of God alone but wee must come with the trayne of our families as a Captaine with his army Psal 110 3 and 42.4 The father oftentimes is praying in the Church when his children are playing in the streetes The master many times sitteth in the house of God when his seruant lyeth at the alehouse The wife sometimes goeth with her husband to the sermon when the daughters and maid-seruants eyther are sent or suffered to runne to lasciuious dancing and wanton company whereby theyr mindes and oftentimes theyr bodyes also are defiled as it fell out to Dinah Gen. chapter 34 verses 1 2 and so the saying of Salomon is verified Prouerbs chap. 29 verse 15. A childe left to himselfe bringeth his mother to shame But haply some Masters will alleadge for themselues that their seruants are vnruly Obiect as the vntamed heyffer and will not be ordered by them that they are much greeued they can preuaile no more with them and that they breake out and will not be holden in by them I answer Answer this is not a good plea but a vayne excuse and no better For if thy authority serue to bridle them and keepe them vnder in the sixe dayes how commeth it to passe that thou wantest power to preuayle ouer them on the seuenth day Can wee rule them in our owne cause and can wee not rule them in the cause of God Haue we meanes to enforce them to looke to our businesse and want wee meanes to compell them to do Gods busines It seemeth therefore to me to be rather want of will in vs Obiect then of power If we pretend farther that they be incorrigible and will haue their owne swinge and be at theyr owne liberty that day Answ we haue no warrant to burden our houses with such persons that will neither serue the Lord nor obey vs but rather infect others that liue with them The Prophet Dauid professeth that they should not serue him that were vngodly his eyes should bee vpon the faithfull to dwell with him but the wicked should not tarry in his house Psal 101 6 7. Why then should wee keepe them in our house that loue not the house of God Wee will quickly discharge that seruant which hath no care of our businesse why then will we trouble our selues our house with him that is vnfaithfull toward God Thus then wee see the care that all ought to haue of the Sabbath both master and seruant father and sonne husband and wife But alasse the prophanenesse of our times is so great that the Sabbath is in a manner vtterly contemned we giue him least seruice on that day wherein we are bound to giue him most duty For we see heere vnder the Law how the Lord commandeth that the daily sacrifice which euery morning and euening was offered should bee doubled vpon the Sabbath But our people for the most part performe single seruice and double impiety vpon that day The greatest seruice is done to our selues or that which is worse to the diuell But of the Sabbath we haue spoken before chap. 15. 11 And in the beginnings of your moneths yee shall offer a burnt offering vnto the Lord two yong Bullocks and a Ramme and seuen Lambes of a yeare old without spot 12 And three tenth deales of flower for a meat offering c. 13 And a seuerall tenth deale of fine flower mingled with oyle
I thinke to mocke at the passion of Christ Lastly they make their Fasting to bee meritorious and to deserue remission and forgiuenesse at the hands of God and so prefer their owne traditions before the precepts and commandements of God Lastly wee must learne the true vse and end of fasting and the nature of it To this Vse 3 purpose wee must know what kindes there are of it what it is what are the parts of it and the sundry corruptions wherwith it hath beene stayned The seuerall sorts kindes of fasts First there are diuerse sorts of fastes there is a faste prescribed by the learned Physician to preserue or restore health when the body is troubled with repletion Secondly the fast of sobriety and temperance Romanes 13 13 1 Corinthians 9 25. 1 Thessalonians 5.6 1 Peter 5 7. Of this Bernard speaking sayth Serm. de quadrag Let the eyes eares tongue hand and soule it selfe faste let the eyes faste from curious sights and al wantonnesse let the eares faste from fables and euill reports let the tongue faste from slander and murmuring and rayling speeches let the hands faste from euill workes and the soule from sinne and doing our own will Luke 21 34. Ezekiel 16.49 Thirdly there is a forced and constrayned fast as in time of famine when we can get nothing to feed vpon to this wee may adde the poore mans faste who often fasteth because he hath nothing to put in his belly Fourthly there is the miraculous faste which cannot bee brought into imitation such was the faste of Moses of Elias and of Christ himselfe Exodus 34 28 1 Kings 19 8. Matthew 4 2. But of these we haue nothing to say at this present There is another fast that is pointed out in this place which is the religious fast The Lord commanded by Moses that euery soule once in the yeare should humble it selfe in fasting before the Lord in one of the great assemblies of his people Whether fasting be ceremonial Leuit. 16 29 30 31 and 23 27 28 c. And albeit the ceremonie of the day be taken away Galatians 4 by the comming of Christ yet the thing it selfe remaineth and continueth in force as well as a day of rest for Gods seruice◠albeit the Iewish Sabbath bee abolished The circumstances of morall duties may bee changed but the substance may not be abrogated For where the same causes continue there the thing it selfe abideth Wee haue as great cause of humiliation as euer the Iewes had of making our prayers feruent being as much subiect to coldnesse as they were and as great cause to bee carefull that the wrath of God doe not breake out vpon vs or being broken out to desire to haue it returned backe and the sword of God put vp againe into his sheath And therefore this holy exercise is of as great and necessary vse as euer it was and it remaineth in as full force and strength as euer it did Ioel 2 12. Luke 5 33. 1 Cor. 7 5. Acts 13 2 3. Let vs therfore in the next place see what it is What a religious fast is Fasting is an abstinence for one day commanded of the Lord from all meats drinks and delights of this life thereby to make solemne profession of our humiliation It is an abstinence from all meates and drinkes All the people came to cause Dauid to eate meate while it was yet day but Dauid sware saying So doe God to me and more also if I taste bread or ought else till the Sunne be downe 2 Sam. chapter 3 35. Ion. chapter 3 verse 7. They were commanded to put away theyr best rayment Exod. chapter 33 verses 5 6. The Lord saide vnto Moses say vnto the children of Israel Yee are a stiffe-necked people I will come suddenly vpon thee and consume thee therefore now put thy costly raiment from thee that I may know what to doe vnto thee So the childrē of Israel laide their goodly rayment from them c. To abstaine from mirth musicke from pleasures and all recreations Ioel 2 verse 16. 1 Chron. 7 verse 5. Dan. chapter 6 18 and in stead of these to giue themselues to weeping mourning and lamentation Nehem. chapter 1 verse 4. For this cause they had theyr sackcloth and ashes to signifie that they were not worthy of any attire and that they were no better then dust and ashes This was to continue one whole day 2 Sam. 3 35. Iudg. chapter 20 verse 26. 1 Sam. chapter 14 verse 24. 2 Sam. chapter 1 verse 12 and at euen when they came to eate Chemnit examen Concil Trid. tom 4. de Ieiunio they did not seeke delicate meate or fill themselues with wine or strong drinke or fare daintily to pamper the flesh but were content with such as came to hand and vsed that sparingly also they fed vpon the bread of teares Psal 80 3 and mingled their drinke with weeping Psal 102. Sometimes indeede they continued their fast longer as occasion serued and vpon extraordinary causes Ester 4 16 Acts 9 9. Neh. 1 1 2. 2 Sam. 12. Dan. 10.1 2. Furthermore I adde it was commanded of God both in the Law as wee shewed before and in the Gospel Luke 5 33 35. The end of this ordinance is for our further and better humiliation Leuiticus 23 27 16 29 Psal 35 13. Deuteron 10 12 1 Kings 21 27 28 29 2 Chron. 12 6 7. Ezra 8 21. Of this there are two sorts The religion fast is of two sorts for the religious fast is eyther priuate performed by one or moe in a family that our prayers may bee more effectuall Nehem. 1 4. 2 Sam. 12 16. Psal 35.13 2 Sam. 3.35 Psal 69 10. Dan. 9. and 10. Acts 10.2.30 Luke 2.36 Ester 4.16 or else publike performed by the whole congregation Ioel 2.12 Ionah 3 7 It ought not to bee vsed of a few and therefore all sorts of people should come to the same as on the Sabbath day and none absent themselues from the assemblies Now of both these fastes we must consider the parts that some are outward The parts of a fast and some inward The outward parts pertaine to the body and are called a bodily exercise 1 Timothie 4.8 as to abstayne from meate and drinke watching in prayer abridging of our sleep such like commodities delights and pleasures of this life thereby to make vs fitter for the inward grace of the minde that the body being thereby humbled and the flesh pulled downe the soule may also be humbled before the Lord. Obiection But it will bee obiected that God being a Spirit regardeth not these outward things forasmuch as hee will bee serued in spirit and truth Ioh. 4 24. Rom. 14.17 1 Cor. 8.8 Mat. 15 11. Answ I answere we must consider that fasting is the Lords ordinance and hee commandeth this abstinence and therfore it oght not to be left vndone because we are bound to all that which he commandeth
bound her soule 7 And her husband heard it and held his peace in the day when he heard it then her vowes shall stand c. Now Moses intreateth of such vowes as were made by those that are vnder the authority of others as children vnder their parents concerning which the father hath authority to disanull them Hereby the power of all parents is so magnified and aduanced that a vow made immediatly to God is frustrate there is a meere nullity of it except they confirme it They haue power to make it good and they haue power to make it voide Doctrine Great is the iurisdiction authority of parents ouer their children Heereby wee learne that great is the authority and iurisdiction of parents ouer their children by the Law of God and Nature The very heathen haue this truth shining in their hearts that parents are to be honoured and that their authority should be inuiolable Exod. 20 12. Eph. 6 1 2. Ierem. 35 6 7 8 c. Gen. 27 8 43. and 28. 2. When the father sayth Goe the child goeth when he sayth Arise he ariseth when he sayth Come he commeth Christ our Sauiour giueth testimony of his perfect obedience whom all both men and Angels stand bound to worship and to whom euery knee must bow of things in heauen of things in earth and of things vnder the earth Philip. 2 yet hee was subiect to his parents and went with them Luke 2.51 1. King 2.19 The reasons are euident Reason 1 First the precept of honouring parents hath the first place in the second Table and is set before all other so that next vnto GOD we are bound to reuerence them to whom we are most bound and it is the foundation and band of obedience to all the rest of the commandements that follow For if men doe not stand in awe of the Magistrate the father of the Common-wealth and the Captaine of the people all the other would soone be violated 2 Kings 20 5. Againe the Apostle teacheth that this is the first Commandement with promise Eph. 6 2 it hath a speciall promised annexed of long life Thirdly children receiue great and manifold blessings from the hands of theyr parents and gouernours and likewise are freed from many euils and dangers that otherwise they might fall into Fourthly patents giue life and breath and beeing after a sort vnto them for children receiue all these from thē Fiftly parents are honoured by sundry titles and names the which are giuen to God himselfe Matth. 23.9 One is your father which is in heauen therefore call no man your father vpon earth Obiect 1 Touching this impregnable and inuincible truth sundry questions may be asked and diuers doubts to be remooued As first seeing their authority is so great why doeth our Sauiour speake of hating father and mother as Luke 14 26 If any man come to me and do not hate his father and mother he cannot be my disciple Answ I answer Christ speaketh in that place comparatiuely that is wee must not regard them in respect of himselfe whom wee ought to loue aboue all and so it is expounded Mathew 10 37 Hee that loueth father or mother more then me is not worthy of me To loue our parents next after GOD is piety but to loue them more then God is impiety Wee hate them therefore when we loue them lesse then God in comparison of whom we should hate our liues Obiect 2 Secondly Christ forbiddeth vs to call any man father as we haue heard before Matth. 23. Answ I answere Christ condemneth not the name or appellation giuen to men simply for then he should be contrary to himselfe where he alloweth the title to earthly fathers Math. 7 9. Marke 7 11 and the Apostle should bee contrary to his master 1 Cor. 4 15. Therefore he meaneth that no man is or can be our Father as God is to wit that we should trust in them and make them the authors of our life and the giuers of all good things that come vnto vs. Obiect 3 Thirdly what if our parents be euil persons and vngodly ought we then to obey them yeelde vnto their authority who are by their wickednesse vnworthy thereof Answ I answer It skilleth not whether they bee good or euill touching our obedience For euill parents are our parents and euill Magistrates are Magistrates and euill Ministers are Ministers Seruants are commanded to bee subiect to theyr masters not onely vnto them that are good and gentle but to them that are froward 1 Peter 2 18 so ought children to yeeld obedience vnto their fathers though they be euill Hence it is that God saith generally in the Law Honour thy father and mother not honor them when they are good onely But it will be farther obiected What if they Obiect 4 be excommunicate persons may they then be obeyed or should children then do any dutie to their parents and is not that to set light by that censure I answer Answer Excommunication rightly vsed is indeede the most greeuous iudgement that can bee inflicted in this life both in respect of the soule and of the bodie and is as it were the messenger of death It is a great punishment to be banished from a well ordered City much more to be thrust out of the Church which is the Common-wealth of God and of his Son Christ Dauid did greatly lament his estate and condition when hee wanted the holy assemblies of the faithfull among the Infidels and could not come into the presence of God with his people and did thinke himself driuen away from abiding in the inheritance of the Lord 1 Sam. 26 19. Who would not tremble and be afraid to bee deliuered vp vnto Satan 1 Cor. 5 6. the enemie of God The children of Israel were deliuered ouer to Nebucadnezzar and other wicked tyrants to be afflicted and they bewailed exceedingly such bodily captiuity Psalme 137 1 2 how much more fearful then ought the excōmunicate person to esteeme it to be deliuered vp not to wicked and vngodly men but to satan himselfe The prince that ruleth in the hart of the children of disobedience Notwithstanding all fellowshippe and familiarity with them is not denyed to vs. It is lawfull for the family to conuerse with the gouernors of the family though they be excommunicate persons The wife may not deny due beneuolence nor the childe dutifull obedience if he bid them go they must goe or to come they must come neither are they by such behauiour culpeable or guilty of their sinne of which we see more before chap. 5. Fourthly if the sonne be a Magistrate Obiect 5 the father a priuate man it may bee demanded whether he be to yeeld obedience to his father I answer Answ though the father must obey the sonne as hee is a Magistrate yet in another respect the sonne must obey the father as he is the father so that neytner is the sonne to bee depriued of the honour and
theyr eyes and the delight of their hearts in despite of Father Mother Gouernour Kinsfolkes Friends yea God himselfe and all good order These oftentimes run on in haste and on an head and learne to repent at leysure For we liue not longer after the holy examples of the Patriarkes in former time then we come farre behinde them and liue different from their manners and godly discipline The next duty is thankfulnesse requiring all the kindnesse that we haue receyued from them recompensing their goodnesse toward vs to the vttermost of our power Thankfulnes toward parēts required whensoeuer and wherein soeuer they shall at any time stand in neede of our helpe and releefe Genes 45 11. and 47 12. Ioseph was nourished a childe of his father seuenteene yeares and hee againe nourished his aged father 17. yeares in Egypt Gen 47 9 28. This precept the Apostle setteth downe 1 Tim. 5 4 Children and Nephewes must recompence the kindnesse of their parents The practise of this we see in Ruth the Moabitesse she being yong tooke paines and trauelled and laboured for her mother in Law Naomi when she was old Ruth 2 18 and did bring home to her what she had gleaned and she gaue to her that which shee had reserued after she was sufficed This we see also in the example of Christ our Sauiour Iohn 19 ver 27 which condemneth all neglect of aiding them in time of neede and all fraudulent and iniurious dealing in keeping back any part of maintenance due vnto them Rom. 1 30. 2 Tim. 3 2. Such likewise as runne vpon theyr owne heads and will not bee aduised either in the course of their life or in the choise of theyr companion to liue withall in married estate like Esau that prophane Esau who against the liking and good will of his parents tooke Canaanitish women to be his wiues Genes 26 35 to the great greefe of the hearts of his godly parents Lastly it belongeth to all parents to performe Vse 3 their duties to their children the fruite of their bodyes forasmuch as God hath hedged in their authority with banks and bounds that may not bee transgressed or remooued These duties do belong partly to the foules of their children partly to their bodies partly they concerne their saluation and partly their preseruation some belong to the life to come and some to this present life Touching the former sort they must goe before them by a good example of life and walke in their houses in the vprightnes of their hearts that they may see no euill examples to infect and corrupt them Psal 101. Our duty is to bring them to the house of God and to the place of Gods worship and vnto the exercises of Religion where the word is preached the Sacraments are administred and where prayers and prayses are offered vp to God And doubtlesse our labour shall not be in vaine in the Lord. Remember the example of Ioseph and Marie the parents of Christ when they went to Ierusalem to worship God they led their son with them to traine him vp in godlinesse and true Religion Luke 2. They doe not send him thither while themselues abide at home but they accompany him nay they go before him and teach him what he should do contrary to the practise of many that draw them from God from his word from godlinesse and make thē twofold more the children of hell then themselues From them and their mouthes they do learne to sweare and blaspheme to speake reproachfully of God of his Word of his Ministers and of his children 2 Kings 2 23. A second duty is to instruct them in the waies of God and to poure into their hearts the Doctrine of Christ from the childhood 2 Tim. 3 15. Deut. 6 6 20 7 3. Prouer. 22 6. Psalm 78 3 5 6 Iob 1 5. Thirdly they ought to admonish reprooue and correct them and that betimes while there is hope and when there is iust cause Prouerb 13 verse 24 and 19 18 and 23 13. They must do it in loue compassion not in fury or with cruelty or in choler and malice Col. 3 21. It is noted of Eli that because he fayled in this one duty hee brought ruine and destruction vpon his whol house he brake his neck from his chayre and his sonnes were slaine in battell 1 Sam. 2 24 4 18. Fourthly it belongeth to them to prouide for those whom they haue brought into the world things fitte and necessary for this present life They are flesh indeed of our flesh and bone of our bone and no man hateth his owne flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it all that he can As then wee prouide for our selues so ought we for them and not onely for the present but for the time to come therby to defend them from dangers troubles that may befall them So the parents of Christ when they had gone a dayes iourney and perceiued that the childe was not in the company returned backe and sought him with heauie hearts and neuer gaue ouer till they had found him three dayes after Luke 2 45 46. Wo then to all carelesse parents that wast all their substance and swallow it downe their throate in all riot and excesse neuer prouide for their children but suffer them in a manner to goe naked without cloathing hungry without meate thirsty without drinke harbourlesse without lodging and destitute without comfort 2 Cor. 12 14 1 Tim. 5 8. Gen. 42 2. Iacob sent his sonnes into Egypt to buy Corne when they wanted foode to nourish their families Fiftly all parents are bound especially they of the poorer sort to bring vp theyr children to labour and taking of paines and neuer suffer them to be idle Howbeit commonly who more idlely and lazily brought vp then poore mens children yea then theirs that are poorest of all Hence it is that they are clothed in ragges because they leade their liues in idlenesse No man should liue by the sweat of other mens browes but should labour the thing that is good Marke 6 3. Gen 4 2. and 46 33 34. Idlenesse is the roote of all euil and the companion of beggery Lastly if children haue not the gift of continency they ought to dispose of them in marriage both seasonably and fitly seasonably lest by delaying the time ouerlong they lay their children open vnto danger either of entangling themselues with other against their wils or of defiling themselues with filthy vncleannesse fitly that the sonnes and daughters of God may match together not the sonnes of God with the daughters of men or the sonnes of men with the daughters of men or the sonnes of men with the daughters of God Gen. 6 1. and 24 3. and 28 2 3 Ezra 9 2. 10 10 an abuse that continueth in the world vnto this day 8 But if her Husband disallow her on the day that he heard it then he shall make her vow which she vowed and that which she
to God and be applyed to an holy vse The prophane Midianites had polluted and defiled them with Idolatry which God hateth of which see more afterward chap. 33 52. 14 Moses was wroth with the Officers of the hoast with the Captaines ouer thousands and Captaines ouer hundreds and hee saide vnto them Haue yee saued all the women aliue c. The Lord told Moses immediately before verse 2 so soone as this busines was ended he should be gathered to his fathers yet see how he hasteth forward the matter that it might be ended that he also might come to the ende of his dayes God had sworne that he should not enter into the Land for he was displeased with him and spared him not because of the people as he sheweth Deut. 1 verse 37 The Lord was angry with mee for your sakes saying Thou shalt not goe in thither where he goeth not about to excuse himselfe and to wash his hands as if hee had not done amisse but his meaning is that hee fell not into euill of his owne accord forasmuch as the mischiefe sprang from the people Thus did Moses smart for the rashnesse and retchlesnesse of the people as oftentimes Kings and Princes do The olde saying was wont to be Delirant reges plectuntur Achiui that is Horat lib. 1. epist 2. The Princes erre and reason lacke But the poore Commons go to wracke Howbeit we may inuert the rule and turne it otherwise Delirat populus rex plectitur ipse The people swarue and cannot be kept within any bounds whē oftentimes Princes beare the punishment of theyr folly as it fell out with Moses But to come to the matter marke how hee reproueth the Captaines and martiall men for sparing the whorish women that had brought a great plague vpon them We learne from hence Doctrine Sins of omission are displesing to God that sinnes of omission and neglect of duties which men are bound to performe are sinnes displeasing to God as sinnes of commission are It is a sinne against God to omit a good duty as well as to commit an euill or else Moses would not haue bin wroth with this people this is proued Math. 25 3 41 42. Hos 4. ver 1 2. Deut. 27 ver 26. Ierem. 10 verse 25. They called not vpon God Not to do good is to do euill The grounds are euident For first this is a kinde of contempt against Reason 1 God for not to obey is to disobey to contemne The seruant which will not doe what his master commandeth Ier. 48 10. what doth hee but shew a contempt against him If then this argue and conuince of open contempt no maruaile if God be displeased with it True it is and it cannot be denyed that men often do not that which God requireth out of frailty ignorance and infirmity but a continuall neglect and omission cannot but proclayme our contempt and therfore it is a fearefull and heynous sinne Reason 2 Secondly the law of God is not onely negatiue but also affirmatiue it commandeth good as well as forbiddeth euill For albeit all the tenne Commandements the fourth and fifth onely excepted do runne negatiuely yet the negatiue carrieth with it the affirmatiue according to the exposition of Christ himselfe Math. 5 verses 25 33 37. The Commandement which saith expressely Thou shalt not kill saith also inclusiuely Thou shalt preserue life Thirdly it is against the rule of loue and Reason 3 charity For where there is lesse loue then ought to be there is sinne Now where there is an omission of those things whereby God may bee glorified and our brethren profited there can bee no true charity Obiect But against this Doctrine it will be saide that sinnes of omission cannot reteyne the nature of sinne because sinne is an acte I answer Answer it is true of sinnes committed they are actes but of duties omitted it will not hold as for example a man refuseth to heare the word hee will not come to the house of God heere is a sinne because he that is of God heareth Gods word saith our Sauiour Iohn 8 47. yet it is no acte at all but the omitting of an acte so if a man heare the word carelesly this is a sinne Luke 8. yet it is not any acte so that sinnes of omission are sinnes before God as well as other of commission The vses follow First it appeareth hereby that many men Vse 1 in the world if they would examine themselues and cast vp theyr accounts and reckonings with God as debters ought to do they should finde themselues to stand endighted and conuicted of a multitude of sinnes that haply they neuer once dreamed of The greatest sort take notice of this and take themselues bound to auoyd euill but they neuer charge themselues with doing that which is good Euery man confesseth it a sinne to serue other gods to worship false gods and yet neuer consider that it is a sinne not to serue and worship the true God Moses was shut out of the Land of promise not because he did openly dishonour God before the Congregation but because hee did not honour and glorifie his Name Numb 20. And wherefore was the rich man cast into the torments of hell was it because he had taken any thing from poore Lazarus or pulled the meate from his mouth No it was because he did not put bread into his mouth Hee fared deliciously euery day himselfe Luke 16 but he suffered him to starue for want Now we must set downe this as a certaine rule that they neuer had their hearts truely reformed from doing of euill that haue not also beene carefull to doe that which is good We haue therefore a farther reckoning to make with God then we imagine and stand deeper indebted to him then we beleeue For if wee doe not make our accounts to account with him for duties let slip and omitted wee can neuer be saued Secondly this Doctrine serueth as a good direction to helpe vs to try our selues whether Vse 2 we bee rightly reformed in our hearts or not If wee haue learned to account duties omitted to bee no better then sinnes against almighty GOD and for which he will one day take vengeance wee haue made a good step in our holy faith and that if wee haue not learned to make conscience of sinnes of omission we will neuer truely make conscience of sinnes of commission A man may make some scruple of conscience of swearing and taking the Name of God in vaine and yet neuer vse it with feare and reuerence This man is as guilty that hath left the good vndone as the other Many men will refrayne from going to worke on the Sabbath day and from open prophaning of it but in the meane season they come not to heare the word neyther make any profite vnto theyr soules by it These men doubtlesse do it but for outward respects and not for any care they haue to keepe it holy For how shall
it bee knowne that they doe it for conscience sake except they make conscience of the holy exercises of the Sabbath So then euery man ought to examine himselfe and see whether he be not guilty of some euill euen while he abstayneth from euill and heereby wee may finde out the truth If wee make conscience of the contrary good commanded and required then our hearts are right For this is a certaine rule that neuer fayleth and we shall alwayes finde it true that he neuer had any true feare of sinne or of displeasing God that had not withall a care to please God Thirdly this Doctrine conuinceth vs as Vse 3 guilty of sinne euen from our mothers womb we haue all gone astray and are culpable in the sight of God For all that men can boast off is nothing but the abstayning from euill they can say nothing touching any good that they haue done They can alledge for themselues they haue not beene corrupt Idolaters scoffing Ismaelites or prophane Esaues they cannot challenge vnto themselues that they haue beene zealous worshippers or faithfull and carefull professors of the truth But what shall it profit vs not to be prophane as Esau except we haue laboured to be like Dauid a man after Gods owne heart What shall it profite vs not to be scoffing Ishmaelites except also we labour to preserue the good name of our brethren Or what shall it auayle vs not to be oppressors and such as are full of cruelty except we be also louers of mercy and full of good works Certainly except this be in vs we cannot free our selues from the iust imputation of sinne and wickednesse Would any man account that a good hand which is not able to do any good to the body and to be able onely to say it did neuer cut out the tongue out of the mouth or pull the eyes out of the head or draw the heart out of the body The like wee might say of other members For would any praise and commend the mouth to be fitte and profitable to the body that could onely say thus much for it selfe that it did neuer teare the flesh from the body or swallow poyson to the end to destroy the body If then it be euill that the members should not doe those good duties and functions about the body that is required of them we may reason after the same manner for our purpose why should not a man bee iustly condemned that can onely boast that hee hath not done euill when in the meane season he cannot shew any good that he hath done doubtlesse such a one is no true member of Iesus Christ For wee make God our aduersary when hee findeth vs a barren fielde without good Corne as well as when wee bring forth nothing but thornes and thistles and our house is fit to lodge and entertayne Satan and other vncleane spirits Math. 12 verse 44 when they finde it swept and empty of Gods graces If wee had neuer actually committed any sinne yet because we omit such duties as almighty God looketh for at our hands it is sufficient to worke our condemnation and destruction Wherefore is Meroz cursed in the song of Debora Is it because they fought against Gods people and ioyned with the enemy No it is because they did not assist them and helpe them against the mighty Iudg. 5 verse 23. And the vnprofitable and vnfaithfull seruant was cast into vtter darknesse not for mispending his masters talent or for wasting it on harlots or riotous liuing but because he did not vse it well nor employ it to his masters aduantage Math. 25 verses 27 33. And wherefore shall many reprobates be condemned at the day of iudgment shall it be for taking foode from the hungry or drinke from the thirsty or garments from the needy or lodging from the stranger or comfort from the sicke or releefe from the prisoner No because they did not feed them nor cloathe them nor visite them nor harbour them He that is a true and loyall subiect it is not enough for him not to serue his Princes enemies but he must serue his Prince also so if we will be the Lords seruants and subiects we must not thinke it sufficient to liue ydlely and to serue no body but we must do faithfull seruice to him that hath created redeemed called iustified and sanctified vs otherwise there will alwayes be sufficient matter for our endightment and iust condemnation when we shall appeare before the Throne of God For euery Tree that bringeth not foorth good fruit shall be hewen downe and cast into the fire Math. 3 verse 10. Will a man accept of such a seruant that contenteth himselfe to doe him no hurt or no euill when in the meane season hee doth him no good Shall the bryer or thistle onely bee cut downe in the Wildernesse No the fruitlesse Tree also shall goe with it though it grow in the midst of Paradise To conclude the word of exhortation arising from hence is thus much for euery one of vs that we should labour to ioyne these two together knowing that the one cannot be profitable without the other and therefore wee must labour to performe the good required as well as to abstaine from the euill forbidden so shall we find almighty God to be gracious vnto vs and we shall please him in our obedience Verses 15 16. And Moses saide vnto them Haue yee saued all the women aliue now therefore kill euery male and euery woman c. A man would thinke at the first that this sexe should moue commiseration and pitty in the hearts of men and stay the hand from execution The wrath of Moses may seeme to be too seuere Obiect and to sauour of barbarousnes in that he willeth the men of warre to commit such carnage not onely vpon the women but vpon the little ones that could not be guilty of the sinne of theyr parents neyther were able to discerne betweene good and euill neyther knew the right hand from the left The women perished iustly who had laide a stumbling blocke before Israel but the poore infants and sucklings what had they done Answ I answer they were by nature sinners and as a brood of serpents And albeit the sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father Ezek 18 yet who can accuse God of iniustice seeing all are guilty of originall sinne which deserueth death but of this we haue spoken before Now to apply this the women that had knowne man are commanded to bee destroyed because they had worthily brought that generall iudgement by theyr horrible sin They transgressed against GOD and GOD brought this iudgement vpon them Doctrine Euery mans death destruction cōmeth from himselfe This teacheth that the cause of a mans ruine the procurer of his plagues and of destruction is none other but himselfe let vs neuer seeke the cause out of our selues but within vs. The cause of the destruction of these Midianitish women was not in
to doe that which should honor his Prince this duty is that which delighteth God and honoureth him and therefore all of vs should practise it Fourthly as it is honourable so likewise it is most profitable to our selues both to make vs keepe the blessings which we haue and to obtaine such as we haue not If wee be faithfull in little he will trust vs with much if we be faithfull ouer a few things hee will made vs ruler ouer many things Luke chap. 19 17. Matth. chap. 25 23. But if we bee vnthankfull for mercies receiued he wil take from vs euen those which we haue This should teach vs to stirre vp our selues Vse 1 more and more to thankefulnesse by keeping in minde and laying vp in our hearts the speciall blessings and mercies of God This we cannot do except wee take notice of them and dayly marke and obserue what God doth for vs. For a benefit not remembred is all one as if it were neuer receiued Let vs not therefore suffer his mercies to passe away If the least crosse lye vpon vs we are sure to be sensible enough of it If the head ake we can by and by feele it and complaine of it How then is it that we receyue grace after grace and mercy vpon mercy heaped vp plentifully vpon vs and yet wee remaine as senselesse and blockish as if wee had receyued nothing at all Let vs take heede of this vnthankefulnesse Secondly it reproueth many amongst vs Vse 2 that haue tongues to aske and mouthes to speake when wee are in neede but know not how to return thankes to God when we haue receyued Haue we beene in trouble and affliction and hath God beene mercifull vnto vs to restore vs againe If wee be not thankefull vnto him for this it had beene better for vs that we had beene afflicted still yea that wee had perished in our affliction then not to returne to him the praise to lift vp our hearts to the heauens Lastly would we know whether wee bee Vse 3 thankefull indeede or not then let vs examine our selues how it goeth with vs after God hath deliuered vs from any dangers Are we more zealous in good things and more carefull to performe good duties vnto GOD then before Then surely wee may comfort our selues and assure our owne hearts that wee haue beene thankefull in some measure Thus doth Christ speake of the sinnefull woman Luke chap. 7. verse 47 her sinnes which are many are forgiuen her for she loued much but to whom little is forgiuen the same loueth little This is thankefulnesse for loue receyued to loue againe and for much loue to returne much loue againe True thankesgiuing is of a working Nature it will quickly shew it selfe toward him of whom we haue receiued mercy If the loue of God be shedde in our hearts we will loue him againe because he loued vs first On the other side if a man doe not performe this duty to wit to bee more zealous of Gods glorie and more obedient vnto his word and will he shall be found vnfaithfull whatsoeuer he perswadeth himselfe of himselfe So fell it out with Hezekiah as wee may see in the second booke of the Chronicles the 32. chapter and the 25. verse Who rendred not againe according to the benefite done vnto him His heart was lifted vppe and wrath came vpon him and vpon Iudah and Ierusalem If then God spared not him let vs take heed hee doe not spare vs and bee euermore carefull to praise him here as we ought and then we shall be sure to praise him euer hereafter in the life to come Wee haue therefore brought an oblation c. In the oblation of this people we are to consider the circumstance of time which serueth further to commend them they were no sooner returned and found the mercy of GOD toward them but by and by they giue him thankes Doctrine We are to returne thankes to God speedily and presently This teacheth that as all men must returne thankes vnto God so they must returne it speedily and presently while they haue oportunity and ability to doe it Exodus 15.20 Iudges 5 1 Luke 17 15 16. The grounds follow Reason 1 First it is the will of God our Father when he would haue thankfulnesse performed hee would haue it done speedily and cheerefully it is the willingnesse of the minde that hee respecteth and accepteth For if hee require of vs in the matter of liberality that we say not to our neighbour Goe and come againe and to morrow I will giue if we haue it by vs then certainly it is his pleasure that we doe not delay or deferre to performe the duty of praise to him to morrow when we should do it to day Secondly the performance of thankesgiuing presently maketh it the more accepted of God whereas the putting of it off from time to time causeth it to bee reiected Thirdly while the blessings of God are fresh in our remembrance the minde feedeth the affection with much more plentifull matter and it is stirred vp the more feruently and effectually to performe that duty whereas the oportunity in due season being neglected maketh the blessings of God grow stale and to bee quite forgotten and that quickly Vse 1 This teacheth that many men may heereby see their sinnes in this matter and maner of thanksgiuing because they are so slacke and slow drowsie and forgetfull and vse such delayes in their returning of praise to God By delay a man is made more vnfit and vnable to performe this duty True it is if a man repent of his dalying with God and delaying to doe his duty to him he will forgiue his euil howbeit he that putteth off his thankfulnesse it is not so acceptable to God because hee doth it not speedily albeit hee performe it in the end Vse 2 Secondly this must teach euery man to learne when be returneth thankes to God for any blessing that he should labour to doe it presently and speedily seeing this is that which is so much accepted with him And if any man haue beene faulty in this let him labour to make amends with double diligence and to bee more mindefull of this duty of thankfulnesse that so the Lord bee not enforced to put him in minde of his sinne by taking away his blessings from him It were farre better for vs to learne otherwise then by taking forth this hard lesson to wit by our harme Thirdly this serueth to put vs in minde to Vse 3 stretch this maner of speedy thankesgiuing to God to all other duties of Religion and Christianity The Apostle exhorteth all persons to do good while they haue time or oportunity to do good to all men Gal. 6 10 for wee know not what one day may bring forth Prou. 27 1. Many delay their doing of good till the houre of death these are like swine which are neuer good till they come to the shambles Especially in the case of repentance
as wee haue receiued from forraine enemies and domesticall And what blessings wee haue all receiued in particular what tongue can expresse what heart can comprehend Doth not GOD on the other side requyre much at our hands O let vs beware and take heede lest these blessings bee turned into curses and his mercies into iudgments CHAP. XXXII 1 NOw the children of Reuben and the children of Gad had a very great multitude of cattell tand when they saw the land of Iaazer and the land of Gilead that behold the place was a place for cattell 2 The children of Gad and the children of Reuben came and spake vnto Moses and to Eleazar the Priest and vnto the Princes of the congregation saying 3 At aroth and Dibon c. 4 Euen the countrey which the Lord smote before the congregation of Israel is a land for cattell thy seruants haue cattel 5 Wherefore said they if we haue found grace in thy sight let this land be giuen vnto thy seruants for a possession and bring vs not ouer Iordan COncerning the great victory giuen ouer the enemies of Israel wee haue already spoken now wee come to the diuiding of the inheritance among the Conquerors according to their estate and condition wherein consider three things The contents of this chapt First the occasion of distributing the land of the Midianites the victory being obtained Secondly the conditions of this distribution Thirdly the agreement and sending of them into the possession The occasion is in these verses the two tribes and the halfe had many cattel vpon which occasion they come to Moses and request this land which they had lately seazed into their hands the chiefe townes whereof are reckoned vp that they might sit down there not bee compelled to passe ouer Iordan they thought they might speed themselues nearer home and neuer trouble themselues to goe so farre The sons of Reuben are in the first verse set before the sonnes of Gad because Reuben was the eldest and first borne and yet oftentimes in this Chapter the sons of Gad are set before them the cause whereof seemeth to be this Why the sons of Gad are set before the sonnes of Manasseh because they were the authors of this counsell to shift and prouide for themselues and to aske of Moses the land of the Midianites From hence sundry doctrines may bee pointed out Doubtlesse euery tribe had store of cattell for Gen. 46 32 they are said to bee shepheards men of cattell and Exod. 12 38 there went vp with them out of Egypt flockes and heardes euen very much cattell yet the tribes heere mentioned did especially and aboue the rest abound with cattell We learne heereby that God doth distribute his blessings differently hee giueth things temporall to one more and to another lesse as in his owne wisdome he seeth to be expedient and profitable for them He would haue vs stand in need one of another one nation of another one land of another one person of another that we might hold a communion among our selues al depend vpon him as vpon our soueraigne Lord. It is therefore the duty of one member to help another and to do good one to another euen as it is in the members of the body al haue not one office but euery one his speciall function but for the good comfort of the whole And as it is in temporall blessings so also it is in spirituall God giueth disperseth them variably These tribes do come to Moses to obtain their suit They attempt not by force or by fraud to get it they vse lawfull meanes they haue recourse to the Magistrate It is our duty therfore to go to the Magistrat to obtaine our right to make petition of lawfull things to him Again albeit the children of Israel smote this land of the Midianites yet it is said the Lord smote it because the labors endeauors of men come to nought of euery good action God is the principal agent the creature only the instrument is supported by his power From hence this ariseth that all good actions of the second cause are to be ascribed to the first cause as the chiefe worker therof See also the maner of their speech if we haue found grace in thy sight thus they speake to the Magistrate which teacheth that we ought to vse shew all reuerence humility both in word gesture to Magistrates and to our superiours Al these things are good serue for imitation but there is one thing more also must serue for our instruction though it be euil These tribes do seek their own profit altogether forget their brethren their mind was more vpō their own cattel then the procuring of the good estate of the rest Wee learne heereby Doctrine The loue of this world draweth from duties to God and man that the immoderate loue of this world is dangerous drawing to sin against God and to breake the bonds of nature Where the loue of the world of our selues is throughly settled it worketh a carelesse neglect of all others Abraham Lot loued as natural brethren nothing could separat them they went out of their countrey and from their kindred together Gen. 11 31 what seuered these but matters of the world when Lot looked on Sodome saw it fruitful as Eden he left Abraham and dwelled there which brought great trouble vpon himself Gen. 13. And afterward what caused Lots wife to looke backward c. was it not the loue of the things which he had left behind Gen. 19. Luke 17. Saul looked vpon the fattest of the sheep fel into disobedience lost his kingdom Achan looked vpō the wedge of gold the Babylonish garment set his hart vpon thē prouoked God against himself the host of Israel Ios 7 The like we might manifest by sūdry other examples of the yong man that came to Christ Ma. 19 of Iudas that betrayed his Master Math 26 of Demas that forsooke Paul and embraced this present world 2. Tim. 4. Reason 1 And no marueile For the loue of God the loue of the world are contrary the one to the other there is no affinity betweene them they are enemies and one cannot abide the other These can neuer looke each other in the face but by and by they turne their backs 1. Iohn 2 15 If any man loue the world the loue of the Father is not in him These two are as two contrary Masters no man therfore can serue them both for both require the whole seruice of a man both command contrary things Mat. 6 24. Secondly the desire of these worldly things is a ranke thorne Luke 8 and is the roote of all euill 1. Tim. 6. The hearts of men are hardened by it when once they are ensnared and taken in loue with it The world is a very harlot it speaketh faire promiseth much good it hath a painted
of his owne houshold hee that loueth father or mother more then mee is not worthy of me and he that loueth sonne or daughter more theÌ„ me is not worthy of me If then it fall out with vs at any time as it hath come to passe to the Saints of God before vs that we are sought to be drawne from our faith and obedience by friend or enemy by wife or children by father or mother we must not thinke the tryall strange but rather reioyce and be glad that we are made like vnto the Prophets and holy men of God nay like to our head IESVS CHRIST Vse 3 Thirdly this should teach vs to be bold to reprooue such as stand in the way and suffer not the people of God to go forward in good things Euery man will cry out against those varlets that stand with long Poles on theyr neckes or long Blades by theyr sides and hinder passengers in theyr iourney and rob them of theyr money and treasure that they haue about them But these men that lie in wait to hinder the passage of Gods people in theyr pilgrimage toward the holy Land I meane the heauenly Canaan are worse then the former for they seeke to take from them the treasure which they haue layde vp in heauen When the Disciples of Christ saw those that broght young children â—o him that hee might touch them they reprooued and rebuked those that brought them But when Iesus saw it hee was much displeased and saide vnto them Suffer the little children to come vnto me and forbid them not for of such is the kingdome of God Mar. 10 13 14. The Disciples reproued the people but he reproued the reprouers he would not winke at them that discouraged those that performed a good duty toward theyr childreÌ„ but encouraged the people in theyr wel-doing When the multitude rebuked the two blinde men sitting by the high way and crying vnto Iesus to haue theyr sight restored because they should hold theyr peace they cryed out the more earnestly Haue mercy on vs O Lord thou sonne of Dauid Math. 20 31. The like we see in Paul when the Disciples besought him not to go vp to Ierusalem hee answered What meane yee to weepe and to breake mine hart for I am ready not to be bound onely but also to dye at Ierusalem for the Name of the Lord Iesus Act. 21 13. Whensoeuer therefore we meete with such impediments hinderances that would stay vs from glorifying the Name of God and performing good duties to him let vs labour to remoue them let vs leap ouer these stumbling blockes and breake through these hedges though they be fenced with thornes S. Ierome hath an excellent saying to this purpose he counselled Heliodorus to go on in the course of piety follow after Christ whatso-soeuer discoragements he found froÌ„ whoÌ„soeuer though his father stood weeping before him and his mother hanging on his necke behind him and all his brethren sisters children and kinsfolkes howling on euery side to reteyne him in a sinfull trade of life with them and to keep him from the kingdome of God he should tread them vnder his feete that hee might runne to Christ when hee calleth him His words are these Licet paruulus ex collo pendeat nepos licet sparso crine c. that is Hier. ad Heolidorum epist Though thy Nephew hang about thy necke though thy mother with her haire hanging downe and her garments rent shew thee her brests that gaue thee sucke and though thy father should cast himselfe downe vpon the threshold to stop thy passage yet go thou forward trample vpon thy father and with dry eyes follow after Christ Solum pietatis genus est in hac re esse crudelem This is the onely kinde of piety to be cruell in this matter Christ Iesus in this case willeth vs to hate father and mother brethren and sisters so that wee should fling them to the ground and run ouer them also rather then they should hinder vs from being the Disciples of Christ and from following him Fourthly it is the duty of all men to take Vse 4 heed we walke without offence our selues then we shall be sure to giue no offence to others The Apostle chargeth vs to walke wisely toward them that are without Col. 4 5. For if they should see dayly offences before them it would be a meanes to keepe them to be without still that are without 1 Thess 4 12 hee moueth the Thessalonians to behaue themselues honestly toward theÌ„ that are without And to the Corinthians he saith Giue none offence neither to the Iewes nor to the Grecians nor to the Church of God 1 Cor. 10 32. So then we ought to be so farre from discouraging any that we should encourage euery one to the faith gain those that are without strengthen those that are within comfort theÌ„ that are feeble minded support the weake be patient toward all men and labour to turne many vnto righteousnesse The Apostle saith Rom. 14 1. Him that is weake in the faith receiue you but not to doubtfull disputations and verse 13. Let no man iudge one another any more but iudge this rather that no man put a stumbling blocke or an occasion to fall in his brothers way Let vs all that call vppon the Name of Christ and are called by his Name walke circumspectly and giue no iust occasion of sinning to any eyther word or deed eyther to driue them by our euill example from God wholy or to cause them to goe on lesse cheerefully Ieroboam is often described by this note He made Israel to sinne and God hath set this marke vpon him to know him wheresoeuer wee finde him as hee set a marke vpon Caine. The Apostle speaking of such as become stumbling blocks to theÌ„ that are weake saith that they sinne against the brethren and wound their weake conscience and sinne against Christ 1 Cor. 8 12. Such as breake one of these least commandements and teach men so he shal be called the least in the kingdom of heauen Mat. 5 19. This is the meanes to edify men in iniquity to open a gap to all licentiousnesse Vse 5 Lastly to remoue these discouragements hindrances that we bee not entrapped by theÌ„ we must al labor after spiritual courage to tread vpon all iniuries and reproches that sinners cast out against vs. Let vs when we heare their railings stop our eares gather our spirits about vs take courage to our selues He that hath attained to a Christian resolution to go forward in the duties of godlines hath gotteÌ„ the victory The difficulty of this lieth more in our faintnes fearefulnes then in the thing it selfe Our own slothfulnes negligence make al things hard that otherwise are easy we must go to God and pray to him to encrease our faith Luke 17 This is our victory which ouercommeth the world euen our faith 1 Ioh. 5 4.
Wee should make diligent search of the temporall estate of our brethren but much more how they stand toward God how they do increase in the best things that we may reioyce in their standing and mourne in their decaying and thereby bee prouoked either to giue God praise glory for their continuance and perseuerance or to pray to him to open theyr eyes to see their weaknesse their standing stil or going back or leauing their first loue that so they may repent and do their first workes Reuel 2 5. Lastly it is our duty euen to aduenture our Vse 4 persons and estate for our brethren if by any means we may releeue the distressed This we see in Abraham toward Lot Gen. 14 Moses refused to be called the son of Pharaohs daughter but visited his brethren and when he saw an Egyptian offer one of them wrong Hee defended him and auenged him that was oppressed Acts 7 24. So it was with Obadiah that liued in Ahabs Court when Iezabel raised hot persecution against the prophets of God he took them and hid them and fed them in a Caue not fearing the fiercenesse of their enemies 1 Kin. 18. The like we see in Ester a notable nursing mother of the Church she went boldly to the King with this resolution If I perish I perish Ester 4. verse 16 to haue the liues of her people giuen at her request chapt 7. verse 3. Many in our dayes thinke they haue gone far in Christianity and take themselues to be notable and zealous Christians if they wish wel vnto the state of the Church or be not open enemies vnto it But it is not enough to wish the good of it except by all meanes we labor to procure it and learne to cast down all that wee haue and bee content to licke the dust of the Churches feete Many will needes be accounted to bee the friends of the Church who wil hazard neither goods nor frends nor honor neither the fauor of great men nor the credit of the world much lesse either limbe or life wheras the Apostle teacheth that this is true loue To giue our liues for the brethren 1 Iohn chapt 3. verse 16. 20 And Moses saide vnto them If ye will do this thing if yee will goe armed before the Lord to warre 21 And will go all of you armed c. vntil he haue driuen out his enemies c. 22 And the land be subdued c. 23 But if ye will not do so behold yee haue sinned against the Lord and be sure your sin will find you out 24 Build you Cities c. 25 And the children of Gad c. 26 Our little ones our wiues c. 27 But thy seruants c. Heere we haue the conclusion of the whole controuersie betweene these tribes and Moses and vnder what conditions hee assenteth vnto them that there might be no mistaking one of another The summe whereof is this If they would go vp armed before their bretheren and go forward with them vntill their enemies were cast out then they should return backe againe and be guiltlesse before the Lord and this land should be their lawfull possession if not they should be guilty of sinne before the Lord and should not bee able to escape the vengeance of God These conditions propounded by Moses are approued by the Tribes who promise that they wil leaue their wiues and children and families behinde thē and passe ouer armed for warre before the Lord to battell From hence I might handle sundry instructions that arise in Moses we see his patience in hearing and determining and therefore it is the duty of Magistrates willingly patiently to hear the people Again these two Tribes and halfe might not be discharged till they had finished the Lords worke and therefore in all good duties perseuerance is necessary and we must continue to the end as wee haue shewed chapt 7. Lastly Moses threatneth that if they sinned against the Lord they might be well assured their sin would find them out that is the punishment of sinne shall certainly fall vpon you therefore sinne and the punishment of sinne are vnseparable companions as we see in Kingdomes Cities Families Doctrine The onely cause of punnishment is sinne and particular persons that haue offended against him And hereby we may obserue that the only cause of iudgement and punishment is sin God is neuer displeased with any people or person but for their sinnes Esay 43 24. 63 10. Hos 4 1 2. This is farther confirmed in the examples of his iudgments that fell vpon men and Angelles kingdomes and States houses and persons they haue bin destroyed subuerted for sin 1 Cor. 10.8 9 10. Reason 1 The grounds hereof follow First sinne is the transgression of the law 1 Ioh. 3 4. and 5 17. so defined by the Apostle he gaue a law to al which he would haue to be kept now then when this is broken and transgressed it cannot be but he should be offended and execute punishment against those that break it Secondly God is holy yea most holy and therefore cannot but punish sin which is directly opposite to the holines of his nature The more iust and righteous a Iudge is the more he is greeued at the enormities of malefactors that he hath to deale withall so in this case God being most holy and righteous nothing can be so offensiue and displeasing vnto him as the sinnes of men which are committed against him Thirdly sin is the destruction and condemnation of the creature and bringeth the ruine of soule and body The Apostle teacheth that the wages of sin is death Rom. 6 23 it is the cause of naturall death of spirituall death of eternall death If God doe thus hate sinne that it draweth Vse 1 from him all plagues vpon vs then it giueth wicked men to vnderstand what they are in the sight of God nothing but such as displease greeue and prouoke him by their sinnes and therefore he hateth them as his enemies and setteth his face against them as the Iudge setteth himselfe against euill doers and a Prince setteth himselfe against rebels that do resist against him There cannot be a greater miserie then for a man to commit sinne because it is that which is so highly displeasing to God the procurer of his displeasure and indignation against the committers of it and therefore this pointeth and painteth out the most fearefull estate of all wicked sinners that liue yet are dead in their sinnes seeing God is such an enemy vnto them and they vnto him Some thinke the onely miserable condition to bee to liue in pouerty and neede and want of all things in reproch and contempt in famine dearth of all things in hunger and nakednesse in sickenesse and diseases howbeit these are greatly deceiued who are themselues so much the more miserable that they know not what misery is neyther wherein it consisteth Our sinnes are the true sores and
at the right hand of his Father Col. 3 1 2. Luke 12 32. Seuenthly it is an vnsatiable euil as a gulfe that swalloweth whatsoeuer is cast into it and as the poore ill-fauoured and leane fleshed kine that Pharaoh saw in his dreame which did eate vp seuen well-fauoured and fat kine And when they had eaten them vp it could not bee knowne that they had eaten them but they were still ill-fauoured as at the beginning Gen. 41 21. Hence it is that Salomon saith He that loueth money shall not be satisfied with it Eccl. 5 ver 10. Eightly it maketh such as are infected with it companions with Achan with Gehazi with Iudas Iscariot nay the most couetous persons are worse then that traitor and farther from the kingdome of heauen because he was touched with some remorse restored the thirty peeces of siluer whereas they keepe by them that which they haue wrongfully taken from others and yet haue no sense or feeling eyther of the sinne present or the punishment to come whereas without restitution confession they cannot be saued Vse 4 Lastly from hence we ought all to learne contentation with our seuerall estates wherein God hath set vs which should be as bounds to hedge vs in as if it were saide vnto vs Behold God will haue vs to rest and stay vpon that which he hath giuen vs and to content our selues therewith otherwise we trouble the whole order of the world and defie the Lord himselfe to his face as if wee meant to proclayme open warre against him This obedience S. Paul had learned when he professeth that he knew to be rich and to be poore to be hungry and thirsty and likewise to haue abundance Phil. 4 12. He had learned to be patient in pouerty and to be content with his estate Both these are two notable vertues and special graces of Gods Spirit This is it to learne to be rich and to abound when we do not desire to gather yet more and more neyther are proud to trust in our riches neyther take occasion by them to oppresse the weaker sort that haue no friends in the world to maintaine and defend them and finally when we so vse the world as if we vsed it not be ready to become poore for Christs sake and to leaue all whensoeuer it shall please God to lay that crosse vpon vs. This is a great blessing when such as are rich in wealth can be poore in heart and indeede greater then the former and more needfull to be vrged then the former Many will be ready to laugh at this speech to know how to bee rich But if wee consider how vnsatiable for the most part such are and how their eares and harts also are stopped with earth and clay we shall finde that it is not without great reason that Christ our Sauiour telleth vs that It is an hard thing for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of heauen Mat. 19. For they are for the most part more discontented then poore men and so farre in loue with their owne shadow for what is riches but a shadow that they cannot be satisfied And if they had the whole earth in possession they would think that too little and beginne to dreame of two earths Wherefore let vs labour after the grace of Contentation which is a vertue whereby wee are content with our present estate and such blessings as we haue lawfully gotten and rest in them with a quiet heart and bee ready to beare the burden of pouerty patiently The holy Scripture setteth before vs as in a glasse Motiues to moue vs to contentation sundry motiues to mooue vs to seek after and to practise this gift First because it is commanded of God to euery one to be content with his estate Heb. 13 5. Secondly such as are endued with it neede not feare want or pouerty or to be forsaken in theyr pouertie for God hath promised to be their deliuerer and hath sayde He will neuer forsake them Heb. 13 5. Thirdly such as are endued with it shal not be destitute of godlinesse which is great gaine to supply all things 1 Tim. 6 6. Fourthly it is a testimony of true faith resting in the will and pleasure of God Matth. 19 21 for it witnesseth for them that they haue their treasure in heauen Fiftly it maketh this life sweet and comfortable Prou. 13 15. and without it there is nothing but trouble and vexation of spirit Lastly a little with the feare of God is better then great heaps of riches treasures Prou. 15 16 17. 16 8. 13 And Moses commanded the children of Israel saying This is the Land which ye shall inherite by lot which the Lord commanded to giue vnto the nine Tribes and to the halfe Tribe 14 For the Tribe of the children of Reuben according to the house of their fathers and the Tribe of the children of Gad according vnto the house of their fathers haue receiued inheritance and halfe the Tribe of Manasseh haue receiued their inheritance 15 The two Tribes and the halfe Tribe haue receiued their inheritance on this side Iordan nere Iericho Eastward toward the Sunne rising In the former words wee heard the Commandement of God to Moses touching the bounds and diuision of the Land here we see the execution of it commending his obedience wherein he encourageth the Israelites to prepare themselues to enter into the Land We haue all need to be comforted and encouraged to good duties in regard of our present dulnesse Againe we see that the consideration of the neerenesse of Gods mercies should embolden and encourage euery one to bee constant and couragious that wee faint not in the last acte This made Moses say This is the Land which ye shall inherite he doth as it were point it out with the finger and biddeth them lift vp their eyes and behold the goodnesse which God had promised to their fathers For as the consideration of iudgement at hand lying at the doores ought to moue terror and astonishment so when we behold the mercies of God before our eyes which are not prolonged for many yeares it ought to enflame vs with an holy zeale and desire to see the accomplishment of the same as Christ teacheth his Disciples touching the last day the comming of the Sonne of man Luke 21 28 When these things begin to come to passe then looke vp lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth nigh But to passe these ouer let vs stay our selues a while in the consideratiō of the estate of the Church of Israel as now it stood Some were at rest other were to passe farther Some had their inheritance and some had none Some had Townes and Cities to dwell in and some were yet left to the wide world and were to wander farther Some had much and others little or nothing at all Some wanted and some wanted nothing This teacheth vs what is the estate of the
vppe in store 102 a. against the preaching of the word 127 b. 744 745. against Magistrates 181 182. against excommunication 259. against putting vp of wrongs 302. of such as pretend Gods mercies p. 306. Obiections for auricular confession 314. against restitution 324 b. for common swearing p. 373. Obiections for toleration of sundry religions 627 628. against the Ministers maintenance 701 b. of such as obiect the multitude of their sinnes 715 b. and the greeuousnes of them 716 a. Obiections in defence of images 789 b 760. pretending some Scriptures lost p. 821. Obstinacy in sinne 622. the heinousnes of it 623 Obstinate sinners cast out of the church 258. they raile at their reprouers p. 655. Occasions must be auoided p. 419. Odde numbers p. 919. Offence must not be giuē 220 a. the branches of it Offenders principall chiefly punished p. 572 b. Offence taken at the mariage of cosin germans remoued p. 1297. Office proper euery one must haue 179 a Office of the ministery must be adorned p. 353. Oft comming to religious exercises p. 492. Old man why so called p. 1145. Omer what p. 359 b Oppression p. 322 a 363. Oppressors punished p. 395. Order what it is a. why appointed among the Israelites 53 in the Church and Common-wealth 55 the reasons of it ibid. obserued in all Gods workes 56 506. order in the Scriptures p. 57. rules of order 61 b. to be obserued in the church p. 59 b. Ordination See Imposition P Papists why refuse Scriptures to be iudges 3 b. they forbid the people to read them 7 b. they are partly Pelagians 87. they dare not stand vnto their merits at their death 89 b. they haue added to the word 141. they are the murtherers of souls 142 b. they accuse the originals of corruption 494 they set the church aboue the Scriptures ibid. they are worse then Anabaptists 534. they cannot be good subiects p. 629. Parents godly haue vngodly children 130. wicked they are as greatest enemies to their Children 135 b. how they should seeke their good 136 b. 135 a. the duties of parents p. 1201. Passeouer what it was 477. Christ is it ibid. Patience 76 a 235 the hindrances of it ibid b. Paul why he laboured with his owne hands p. 49. Peace what it signifieth p. 413. Peace of God See Reconciliation Penitent receiued to fauour 713. 809. comfort to such p. 715 b. People must reade Scripure 4 b. 7 a 460 heare the word 157. reuerence the minister 221 435. pray for their Pastors p. 430. Persecuters 835 b. Perseuerance 421. want of it reproued 437 b. Pharisee in the Gospel p. 558 b. Pilgrimage p. 1106 b. Plague one of Gods iudgements 597. duties of all in such times p. 598 599. Pleasures what vnlawfull p. 536 b. Poetry p. 847 b. Poore may do good workes 453 a. they are comforted p. 532 a. Pope not head of the Church 151. he is antichrist 628 629 a grand theefe p. 702 Popery not to be tollerated p. 928 b. Pouerty not to be vowed p. 454 a. Powder-treason 284 b. 412. 905 a. 1045 b Pray one for another 806. for magistrates Ibidem 832 b. for the Church p. 431 b. Prayer 91. for daily bread 101. it remoueth iudgments p. 602 b. Prayer needfull 369 a. set formes lawfull 414 b. a comfort to the weake 427. all doe not pray which heare prayers p. 485 b. Prayer must be in a knowne tongue 504. it often obtaineth more then is desired p. 404. Preaching p. 744 745. Preparation 233 456. come not without it p. 467 668 949. Presence of God p. 81. Presumptuous sins 636 b. how to know them p. 937. Priests their sorts and offices p. 144. Princes must care for religion p. 138 b. Priuate men when they may reuenge how p. 303 Profession not enough p. 529 a 974 b. Professors idle p. 444. Promises to men p. 64 a. Promotion See Honor. Prophesie of Elias p. 74 a. Propriety of goods p. 1127 b. Prosperity of the wicked enuy not p. 768 Protecting gods p. 872. Prouidence of God ouer Israel p. 45. Publicans what p. 265 a. Publishing the workes of God See workes Punishments See Visitations Purgatory p. 713 b. Purity p. 468 b. 113 b. Q Quenching the spirit p. 426. Questions whether the Leuites might minister after fifty 215 b. whether yong men may be chosen to the Ministery 216. whether the Leuites might carry the Arke 224 a. whether al company with the wicked are to be auoided 281 a. how far a man may forgiue 298. touching restitution 325 b. the suspected wife p. 360. Questions Whether it be lawfull to do good in hope of reward 569 b. what Angel appeared to Balaam 902 touching the authority of parents 1165 1166 whether it be the Ministers duty to visit the sicke of the plague p. 671 b. R Rage of wicked limited p. 987. Rash iudgement p. 352 353 363 b. Rauens how they cry to God p. 1115. Reading the Scripture 634. how it differs from prayer p. 513. Reall presence p. 499 b. Rebellion p. 59 a 66. Reconciliation p. 516. Red Heiffer p. 721 722. Cities of Refuge p. 1236 a. Religion maketh to flourish 125 a. the stay of a kingdome 647 b. when it is impure the life is so 1046 b. it giueth courage in battell 1093 b all pretends order p. 921. Reliques 729 b how sought to bee iustified page 730 a. Repentance motiues to it 662. it is in this life 798 b. not to be prolonged 249 b. some repent of it p. 623. Repetitions 40 b. 41 a. why vsed 983 a. they are lawfull p. 235 b. Reprobates state fearfull p. 23. Reproofe by taunting p. 295 Restitution p. 320 b. 326 762 Resurrection certaine 43 b proued 385 b Reuenge double 17 a. it is to be laid aside p. 301 734 b 837 b. Reuenge to be laid downe with motiues moouing thereto p. 1243 a Reuerence in holy things 228 b occasions that doe hinder it p. 230 237. 946 b 448 Rich must pray for daily bread 537 a They must promote Gods worship p. 442. Riches how to vse well 100 not euill pag 454 bee thankefull for them Ibid. Rocke what it signifieth 499 a Roman Church repealeth the whole Law 1038 1039 wholly out of order p. 508 a Rulers must be forward 439 b a great blessing to haue such 440. giue thankes for them p. 441. S Sabbath 146 a. 253 a. 641 b it is morall 644 of the change of the day Ibid. how abused 645 1141 the Vses to vs 1149 why directed to Gouernors p. 1142. Sacraments 491 814 b. some want the outward signe 1130 not to be handled by priuate persons 58. come not to them vnreuerently 488. they haue names of the things signified 479 bar none of malice p. 488. Sacrifices how reiected 339. why instituted 625 a. excellency of Christs sacrifice p. 626 a. Sacriledge p. 321 b. Saluation of Gods free grace 85 b. not of foreseene workes 87 b not in mans merites 88 a. not in free-will
p. 90 a Saints haue no ouerplus of workes p. 1260 b. Sanctification why vnperfect p. 469 a. Sanctuaries whether they may be allowed p. 1236 a Sanhedrin p 533 b. Satan present with wicked men p. 457. Sauing soules p. 510 b. 511. Scripture authenticke 2 b. Romish errors touching them 3 a. 526 b. rules to be obserued in reading them 10. neuer vtterly lost p. 6 Scriptures must be read 142 a. perfect 167 168 why written 173 how to be expounded 371 b they haue nothing superfluous 449 b. they are light 460. two wayes p. 463 a. Scriptures stand not in letters 249 a. the iudge of all 484 b they belong to all 633 b. 634 a. 647 no part lost 820 abused by papists 1088. rules to interpret them p. 1050 a. Seuen seas in Israel p. 1225 b. Sects among the Iewes p. 149. Seditious persons 663. whence it ariseth 664. a fearfull sin p. 1108. Seducers and seduced p. 1100. Selling of sin what 91. sundry false tales p. 92. Senses of no vse without Gods blessing p. 908 b. Separatists See Brownists Seruants of three sorts 472 b. they must giue almes p. 99 6. Sheepe heare Christs voyce p. 28 a. Shekel what p. 205. Sibils p. 869 a Sincerity p. 589. Sinne filthy and infectious 277. deceiueth with false shewes 278. beware of it 280 286. howe much God hateth it 289 340 a. committed against God 296 b. the greeuousnes of it page p. 305 b. Sin should greeue more then the punishment 319 a punished in his owne kinde 930. known euer to God p. 409 q. Sin pardoned the punishment is remitted 609. when general it causeth a generall destruction 610 b. it openeth the gates to the enemy 611 pleasant in the beginning p. 619 b. Sin bringeth confusion of all 672. when punnished God is appeased 1070 b. against the holy ghost why vnpardonable 13. it depriueth of Gods protection 1074 b. it maketh places and famous infamous p. 1104 b. Sin to decline from the worship of God 1117. it is the cause of death 1125. foure things cleaue to it p. 1126 a. Sin the onely cause of iudgements and whether all sin be voluntary p. 1248 a. Single life not to be vowed p. 155. Sleepy hearers p. 2306. Society with wicked p. 1112. Sorcerers wrought no miracles 680 b. neither can do p. 681. Sorcery p. 977 b. Soule is immortall 933 1172. God is the Creator thereof p. 2132 b. Standards what vse in war p. 62 b. Stewes 381. Popish excuses 382. reasons against it p. 384. Stoikes p. 773. Subiects duties 69. without them they cannot honor God p. 508 a. Superiors must giue example 830 b. they lye open to iudgements p. 1056. Superstition p. 883. Supper of the Lord 479 a. no vnclean person may come to it 481 487 not to be shifted off 490 b 491. not enough to partake of the outward sign p. 500. Suspition p. 365. Swearing 252 b. the causes of it 373. reasons framed to defend it p. 374. T Tabernacle a figure of the Church pag. 436 in the midst of the host p. 80. Teachers negligent p. 443 444. Teares of the godly p. 594 b. Temples 694 how prophaned ibid. they must bee kept in good order p. 495 a. Temporally punished the faithfull are p. 1130 a. Tentations of the faithfull p. 21 22. Terrors to wicked men p. 932. Thankesgiuing a necessary duty p. 827 b. 829 Theft p. 322. Threatnings of God alwayes accomplished 766 b. they are conditionall p. 600. Times dangerous p. 1041 b. Tithes 447. they are the Lords 195 b. 704. paide of sundry sorts 703. not almes ibid Toleration of diuers Religions p. 627. Toleration of things vnlawful p. 305 a. Trance p. 682 b. Translation Latine false p. 1259 a. Transubstantiation no miracle p. 690 b Triall of spirits 1101 b. rules of it p. 1102 a. Trumpets to what vse p. 502. Truth shall continue for euer 465. all must be helpers to it p. 466. V Vengeance p. 300 b. Veniall sinnes 718 in what sense 719 the popish opinion thereof ibid. Vice whether of more force then vertue p. 165 a. Victory is the Lords p. 824. Virgin Mary conceiued in sinne p. 538 b. Vision p. 986. Visitation from God p. 796 797. Vnity 54. no note of the Church p. 880. Vniuersall grace p. 925 b. Vniuersality no note of the Church 581. Popish reasons p. 582. Vniuersality of the elect onely p. 521 a. Vngodly often prosper 507. they are Gods enemies 515. preserued for the godlies sake 557. what they account of the Church of the word p. 5â—9 Vnpossible to men not to God p. 540. Vnregenerate described p. 278 341 b. Vnthankefulnesse 442 b. a mother sinne 524. the fruites of it ibid. Vow what 481 1161. lawfull 780 1159. what vnlawfull ibid. Popish vowes p. 782 134 b. Vow of baptisme 783. of speciall vowes in affliction ibid. the right manner of vowing 1163. the true ends thereof ibid. Vow of the Nazarites 414. Christ obserued not this vow 418 a. Vowes of Popish Monkes vnlawfull p. 420. Vow of pouerty 453. of single life 155. of Obedience Ibid. Vprightnesse See Sincerity Vrim p. 1132. Vse of repetitions to the godly 239. to the vngodly p. 240 a. W Want alwayes among some of Gods people p. 1229 a Wars ordered by God 824. the misery of theÌ„ 852 b. of great antiquity p. 1017. Water of separation 716. it cannot cast out diuels p. 717. Weake meanes God chuseth p. 486 b. Whisperers 351. the seuerall sorts p. 352. Whoredome 308 378 b. the seuerall kinds p. 387 b. Wicked are miserable 107 b. know not what they do 572 b. not escape 575 b. proceede from euill to euill 592. See vngodly Wicked how they behaue themselues in affliction 624 a. they colour their wickednes 649. They cry to God when too late 663 a. they will not be warned by former iudgements 669 b. oft seeke of the faithfull 801. they desire others to pray for them p. 808 809. Wicked hate and persecute the godly 841 b. being reproued they continue in sin 916. They haue some good motions 930. they lay the fault vpon second causes p. 942. Wicked are wise in their kinde 978. are suffered long yet in the end punished p. 11â—6 Will of God reuealed to the wicked p. 888. Winning of soules See Saue Wisedome p. 579 580. Witchcraft p. 1032. Witches resorted vnto p. 482. Witnesses p. 372 90 b Witnesse false offendeth 6 wayes p. 1253 b Woes 44. Word our direction p. 114. Woman taken in adultery p. 1054. Workes must be perfected p. 437. Workes of Gods iustice p. 688. Wrath of God p. 567. Wrongs 561. they cry to God p. 571. X Xenophon p. 1167 b. Y Yoke of pouerty 888. Yong of two sorts p. 218. Yong yeares must be giuen to God p. 160. Z Zeale of the first times for the Ministers maintenance p. 705. Zeale not all good p. 922. Zelophehad p. 643 a. 1124 b. Zimri p. 1067. Zuinglius p. 1151. The End of the Table
haue bought a Farme and I must needs goe out and see it I pray thee haue me excused shewing heereby that the cares of the world the deceitfulnesse of riches and the commodities of this life are lets and pull-backes from embracing the Gospel The Reasons of this truth are very apparent Reasâ— First the profits and pleasures of this present life are as ranke thornes that choke the precious and immortall seede of the word of God that it cannot grow vp in our harts For when once they are receiued into the soule they choke the truth of God and giue a checke to the Spirit of God These two can neuer lodge together so fast as one springs the other withereth This our Sauiour teacheth in the Parable of the Sower where he saith The seed is of the word of God that which fell among thorns are they which haue heard and after their departure are choked with cares and with riches and voluptuous liuing and bring foorth no fruite Lu. 8 11 14. This caused the Prophet to pray vnto God to encline his heart vnto his Testimonies and not to couetousnesse Psal 119 39. Secondly gifts and rewards put out the eyes of those that saw cleerely before â—sâ—â— 2. and stop the eares of those that could heare before and shutteth vp the mouth of those that could speake before If then the receiuing of bribes and taking of gifts be a setting of iustice to sale if they haue force to peruert and corrupt not onely such as are lewd and lime-fingred to draw presents vnto themselues but the wise and righteous then wee must acknowledge them to be dangerous tentations layd before vs of Satan to surprize vs by his wilines This Moses teacheth the Iudges and Officers which were to be chosen in theâ—r Cities Thou shalt not wrest the Law nor haue regard of persons Thou shalt not take any reward for guifts blinde the eyes of the wise and peruert the words of the righteous Deut. 16 19. Neyther let them say though I take rewards I will neuer swarue from Iustice for that is to presume vainely of thine owne strength and to giue the Spirit of God the lye that speaketh the contrary Let vs proceed to the vses of this Doctrine Vse 1 First this teacheth vs not to loue the world nor the things of the world but to beware we be not deluded by the glittring shew of this earthly vanity Take heed of cares and couetousnesse which is an immoderate desire of getting enioying the wealth of this world For it stealeth away the heart of man from God and godlinesse and maketh him bend the whole course of his life on earthly pleasures This is the common sicknesse and disease of this age wherein we liue For giue me one among many that is not ouercome with the pleasures of sin and the profits of the world It stealeth on such as haue sanctified affections and haue escaped out of the filthinesse of the world through the acknowledging of the Lord and seeketh to ouercome them It is so deceitfull and dangerous a sinne that it hath greatly assaulted and fearefully ouercome them after their calling to the truth and profession of the glorious Gospel of Christ our Sauiour and after they haue begun to make some conscience of their life and conuersation Nay such as before their calling and conuersation felt no such desires and cares now begin to be pressed combred and tempted with them For as Satan by all meanes seeketh whom he may deuoure 〈…〉 and how he may hinder the repentance of sinners so when he cannot any longer hold men in horrible sinnes of Idolatry Blasphemy Adultery and contempt of GOD then like a wily and subtle serpent he creepeth in another way before we can espy him then he suffereth vs to hate euill company surfetting drunkennesse riot and excesse but he driueth to another extremity and possesseth vs with distrustfull cares and immoderate thoughts of this world to desire greedily to seeke continually to keepe wretchedly and to depart heauily from the vaine and momentany things that perish with the vse And as this is a secret and subtle sinne albeit deeply rooted yet hardly espyed so is it sildome cured and recouered because men do not much consider of it regard it but please and flatter themselues in it If we would willingly attaine to our former estate and see the danger of this disease consider the vanity and vncertainty of all worldly things compare them with spirituall blessings and they are as dung and dirt matched with gold and siluer acknowledge that nothing is more vnseemly for those whose conuersation should bee in heauen then to be plodding vpon the earth wallowing in the puddle of prophane pleasures Therefore the Apostle Iohn saith Loue not the world neither the things that are in this world c. Ioh. 2 15 16 17. Heereunto commeth the counsell of Paul 1 Tim. 6.17 18 19. Secondly seeing gifts and rewards offered Vse 2 be as a bayte layde vp to entrap the soule let vs refuse them and not hunt after them as the manner of some is Therefore the Prophet saide to his seruant detesting his couetous minde Is this a time to take money and to receiue garments and Oliues and Vineyards and Sheepe 2 Kings 5 26 and Oxen and men seruants and maid-seruants The leprosie therefore of Naaman shall cleaue vnto thee and to thy seed for euer So when Simon the Sorcerer offered to the Apostles mony to haue power to bestow the gifts of the holy Ghost Peter said vnto him Thy money perish with thee because thou thinkest that the gift of God may be obtained with money Acts 8 20. Likewise when the King of Babylon offered vnto Daniel garments of purple and a chaine of gold for the interpretation of his dreame hee would not sell the gift of God but said Keepe thy rewards to thy selfe and giue thy gifts to another to one of thy enchanters that set to sale their superstitions Dan. 5 17. So then the seruants of God must alwayes ayme at and seeke the glory of God and their daily prayer must bee That he would giue them cleane hands and a pure heart Psal 24 4. They must not rashly gape after gaine but follow the duties of their calling with a single and sincere affection knowing That their labours shall not be in vaine in the Lord and that they haue a reward laide vp for theÌ„ in the heauens This was it that Moses looked after when he was come to age refusing the aliance of the King Heb. 11.25 26 partaking with the aduersity of the Church and esteeming the rebuke of Christ greater riches then the treasures of Egypt for he had respect to the recompence of the reward It is enough for vs that we shall bee glorified albeit we be not rewarded at the hands of men Vse 3 Thirdly let vs follow after the best gifts which may further the saluation of the soule Those indeed are good
gifts that make the possessors of them better This duty the Apostle declareth 1 Tim. 6 9 11. They that will bee rich fall into tentations and snares and into many foolish and noysome lustes which drowne men in perdition and destruction But thou O man of God flie these things and follow after righteousnesse godlinesse faith loue patience and meeknes The things of this life are common to the godly and vngodly nay oftentimes the vngodly haue the greater share and portion in them let vs therefore labour after those graces that accompany saluation Let vs lay vp our treasure in heauen Where neither the Moth nor Canker corrupteth and where theeues neither dig through nor steale Mat. 6 20. These gifts in the day of trouble and in the houre of tentation shall minister more comfort and more true peace vnto vs then all earthly and transitory things which end in corruption But a lasse if it were possible for vs to gain the whole world what should it auaile or aduantage vs Math. 16 26. and afterward lose our owne soules Or what comfort can we take in our riches and possessions when it shall be said Thou foole this night shall they fetch away thy soule from thee then whose shall all these be that thou hast gathered For so shall it fall out to all those that are rich but not in God Luk. 12 20 21. So then let vs learne to trust in the liuing God and not in vncertaine riches let vs cast all our care vpon him that hath cared for vs And let vs first of all seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all other things shall be cast vpon vs. Mat 6 32. Lastly let vs learne to beare the yoke of pouerty with patience If we want this worlds goods let vs not be discouraged God oftentimes recompenceth the want of earthly blessings with great abundance of heauenly graces Making the poore of this world rich in faith and such as haue nothing to inherit to be heyres of the kingdome which he hath promised to them that loue him Iam. 2 5. This Christ declareth in the Epistle which he commanded Iohn to write to the Church of the Smyrnians I know thy works and tribulation and pouerty but thou art rich Reuel 2.9 He maketh them rich in knowledge in faith in obedience and ioy in the holy Ghost He blesseth them with inward comfort and with peace of conscience that passeth all vnderstanding He giueth them patience in troubles meeknesse of spirit and an holy contentation to sustaine the weight of their affliction And albeit they beare a greeuous burthen yet hee hath eased them of a greater to wit the burthen of their sinne which in Christ they feele to be lightned and remitted This the Apostle testifieth 2 Cor. 6 10. We are as dying and yet behold we liue c. Heereunto acords the witnesse of Peter Acts 3 6. 2 Pet. 1 2. who albeit hee said Siluer and Gold haue I none yet he confesseth that the Diuine power hath giuen vnto vs all things that pertaine vnto life and godlinesse through the acknowledgement of him that hath called vs vnto glory and vertue This is that Iacob perswaded his owne heart and tolde to his brother Gen. 33 11 God hath shewed mercy vnto me and therefore I haue all things Seeing therefore riches are as thorns to choke vs and as snares to deceiue vs let vs learne to be content with our estate and not greedily desire that which may turne to our destruction Verse 9. Then God came to Balaam saying c. We shewed before that the purpose of Balaam the sorcerer was to raise vp the God of the Hebrewes to consult with him and to entice him to leaue the protection of the Israelites according to the guise and fashion of Coniurers as wee declared before in the sixt conclusion For when the vnbeleeuers began to lay siege to their enemies they called forth the god or goddesse of that place to forsake that people and come vnto themselues Thus did the diuell seduce the world and set vp the kingdome of darknesse in the children of disobedience The Infidels indeed thought they dealt with their god but they had to do with the diuell We see in al histories Herod 〈◊〉 how carefully they resorted to the Oracle of Apollo as it were to know the will and pleasure of God in things to come but a lasse poore soules they were deluded by the voyce of the diuell so that whilst they supposed they asked counsell of one they receiued answer of another Therfore the Apostle Paul saith These things which the Gentiles sacrifice they sacrifice to diuels and not vnto God and I would not that ye should haue fellowship with the diuels 1 Corinth 10 19 20. Wherefore when the sorcerers and soothsayers vsed to call vp the protecting god of their enemies the diuels ordinarily vsed to returne them their answer But in this place whilst this enchanter goeth about his superstitious practise supposing the true God to bee like their false gods of other Nations so thinketh to bring vp the God of the Israelites God suffereth not the diuel to giue him answer but himselfe preuenteth his apparition appeareth vnto him both to procure the good of his owne people and to make knowne his power to conuince the rage and madnes of the enemies and to declare to all the world the blessed estate of the Church Heereby then we learne in that God came vnto him Doâ—â— Godâ—â—ime 〈…〉 â—keth â—ueâ—◠〈◊〉 â—meâ— and shewed him what to do that God sometimes speaketh to wicked men and reuealeth his wil vnto them God say I not onely teacheth and instructeth his owne people and hath appeared to them by visions and dreames but hath appeared and made knowne his will euen to his vtter enemies and to open Idolaters that know him not Thus he spake to Caine Gen. 4 6 7 and reproued him for his malice against his brother exhorting to repentance toward God and reconciliation toward his brother and threatning him with destruction if hee continued So he dealt with Abimelech when he had taken away Sarah from Abraham God came vnto him in a dreame by night and said vnto him Thou art but dead because of the woman which thou hast taken for she is a mans wife Gen. 20 3. So he did to Laban the Aramite speaking vnto him in a dreame by night and saying Take heed that thou speake not to Iacob ought saue good Gen. 31 24. Thus hee dealt with Pharaoh King of Egypt God shewed him in a dreame what he was about to doe which was a meanes vsed of God to deliuer Ioseph out of prison where the yron entred into his soule and to prouide for his Church in time of famine that was to come Thus he reuealed his will to Necho King of Egypt God willed him to make warre against the Assyrians and commanded him to make haste but Iosiah would haue stopped his iourney
and turning to God wee must not put off the matter from day to day The lepers that were cleansed delayed this duty all of them on onely excepted and in the end vtterly did forget it When wee delay a duty thinking to doe it better afterward it groweth quite our of minde The Prophet sayth To day if you will heare his voyce harden not your hearts Psal 95 7 8. Heb. 3 13 Esay 55 6. If we put off our repentance a while who is sure to haue the meanes offered him againe whereby God ordinarily worketh repentance Who can tell whether hee shall heart the word of God preached to him any more The word is translated from place to place we are translated from life to death frō our house to the graue and we know not whether wee shall carry our selues when wee are gone from the Church or be carried by others to the Church againe Besides the longer wee delay our repentance the more hard and difficult it will be because a thicke skinne will grow ouer the heart that it will bee past feeling and sinne will take deeper roote through custome and continuance and therefore wee must set vpon it betimes There lacketh not a man of vs therefore wee haue brought an oblation This was an extraordinary mercy receiued It is a great blessing of God to ouercome the enemy and to obtaine the victory but thus to ouercome and to haue such a victory required an extraordinary thankesgiuing We learne from hence Doctrine It is our duty in extraordinary blessings to returne extraordinary thanks that as men ought to returne thankes to God for al his blessings so they ought for extraordinary blessings to returne extraordinary thankes and praises As in times of distresse it is our duty to humble our selues and in extraordinary visitations to vse extraordinary humiliation so when God sheweth any mercy especially extraordinary the Church hath great cause to bee thankfull accordingly and vpon that occasion to bee stirred vp to set forth his noble praise Exodus 15.1 2 c. Esay 38 9. Hezekiah returneth great thankes for his great deliuerance Luke 1 46. Psalme 145 7. The grounds follow Reason 1 First all acknowledge that they are tyed to some duties for blessings receiued Now this is the onely recompence that we can make we cannot requite him to come before him with burnt offerings with calues of a yeare old hee will not be pleased with thousands of rammes or with ten thousands of riuers of oyle Mic. 6 6 7 hee hath shewed vs what is good and what he requireth of vs the onely accepted sacrifice and seruice is an humble contrite and thankfull heart Psal 116 13 14 this is more acceptable to him then all sacrifices that haue hornes and hoofes all the fowles of the mountaines are his the wilde beasts of the field and the cattel vpon the hilles and therefore he willeth vs to offer vnto him thankesgiuing and to pay our vowes to the most High and to glorifie him for our deliuerances Secondly the least mercies of God such as are most ordinary continuall deserue thanks yea the greatest thanks that we can possibly giue that the tongue and heart should ioyne together in that action for the least drop of his mercy is greater then our deserts then how much more doe his greatest mercies and blessings deserue the greatsst thankes and praise at his hand to performe the same with all our soule with all our mind and with all our strength Hence it is that the seruants of God as we see in Dauid Hezekiah and others after wonderfull and great and mightie deliuerances did vse to penne their songs and often to repeat them to quicken the memoriall of Gods blessings and his kindnesse that they had receiued and thereby to stirre vp their owne hearts and the hearts of others that they might be more closely knit and linked vnto God The like we see in Ionah when he was deliuered from the Whale that had swallowed him vp where the waters compassed him euen about to the soule the depth closed him round about and the weedes were wrapt about his head Ionah 2 5 9 that his deliuerance might seeme after a sort a resurrection from the dead as indeed his lying in the belly of the fish three dayes and three nights Ionah 1 17 did figure out the resurrection of Christ to be so long in the heart of the earth Math. 12 40. I say when he had receiued such a deliuerance what could he do but sacrifice vnto God with the voyce of thankesgiuing and pay that which he had vowed considering that saluation is of the Lord Thirdly Nature it selfe doth teach that the greatest blessings should haue the greatest thankfulnesse inasmuch as great blessings fill the heart more full of ioy now where the heart of a man is extraordinarily ioyfull there the mouth of a man also ought to be extraordinarily thankful Fourthly it standeth with equity that in all things that we do toward God we should do them in proportion and in this matter of thankfulnes wee ought to make out thankes to bee in some sort and in some weake measure proportionable to his blessings The vses remaine First how glorious ought Gods Name to be in all places who doth daily lode vs with Vse 1 his benefites He dealeth not sparingly with vs but liberally thereby to magnifie his great Name that all the world might acknowledge his greatnesse and sing to his praise saying O Lord our Lord how excellent is thy Name in all the earth who hast set thy glory aboue the heauens Psal 8 1 2 3 c. Secondly this reproueth many of vnthankfulnes Vse 2 howsoeuer they seeme to themselues to be very thankfull yet they are not proportionably thankfull and therefore they may be said not to bee thankfull at all because they giue not according to his workes and therefore he requireth of vs that wee should praise him according to his blessings But alas which of vs doe not for the most part receiue much of him and returne little or nothing vnto him againe It is not enough for vs to say God be thanked and then thinke wee haue performed all that can be required of vs but as we receiue double mercy so should wee yeeld double obedience Lastly this teacheth Vse 3 euery man that he should consider Gods dealing toward him and what blessings hee hath receiued from him that so hee may see how much thankfulnes he oweth vnto him For where the gifts of God are encreased vpon a man there he hath much cause of thankfulnesse If others that haue receiued lesse blessings from God haue beene more thankfull vnto him for them how shall we escape that haue greater blessings if we shew our selues lesse thankfull Let euery one enter into the meditation of these things Wee haue receiued blessings of all sorts generall and particular what Nation hath beene honoured and aduanced like vnto ours what people haue receiued such deliuerances